Chapter 1: The Shinigami

Present / Location: Canterlot Statue Garden

I watch as these multi coloured ponies walk past me every day. Some stop to stare at me, take pictures with their phones, just sitting nearby and talking with one another while others just pass by without even a glance.

The difference between me and them, however, is that I'm a human.

And for the last one thousand years, give or take a century, I've been stuck as a stone statue after those alicorn Princesses Celestia and Luna used some artefact to imprison me when I was possessed by my hollow half when I first arrived.

But I'm getting ahead of myself. I can't remember my birth name, so just call me Ichigo Kurosaki, the character I dressed as at a Convention, and let me tell you what I can remember.

Past, Date: ??? / Earth. London, Anime Convention.

After weeks of work, my Ichigo costume was complete. I had spent a large amount of money to have a real (but dull) steel Zangetsu in its released form made, and it is heavy as hell to carry around. I got the Shihakushō, the robe a Soul Reaper would wear, from an online professional costume tailor and the hollow mask made of plastic from the same place. I'm also wearing a spiky orange wig.

The only thing I wanted was Rukia's phone, but I couldn't get my hands on a replica. So I drive to the Convention on my old second hand moped where I meet up with my two friends dressed as Naruto and Zoro. Though I can't remember their names.

We enter the main hall where lots of booths and tables were set up with various bits and bobs from different animes. We look around and my friends got a few things that fit their costumes.

I'm starting to get hungry and tell my friends that I'll meet them at the premier hall for the showing of a new anime. They bid me goodbye and I eat a quick meal before beginning my walk to the hall, getting some praise for my costume by other people, when I see a vendor dressed as the Resident Evil Four merchant who has some really good looking stuff on his table.

I walk over and look at them: An Omnitrix, Kirito's Elucidator, some kind of spellbook, Zoro's legendary black katana, a Naruto Shinobi headband, and other anime related stuff, but what catches my eye was a cell phone that looked just like Rukia's.

'Oh man, how lucky can you get?' I think to myself.

"Ah greetings, stranger. I see you like that particular item?" the man asks.

"You bet I do, how much for it?" I ask and get my wallet out.

"Just a measly one-hundred pounds sir," he replies.

What!? A hundred? "A bit much for just a replica..." I tell him.

He chuckles and flips the phone open. "But sir, it's a fully functional phone as well. Just place your sim card in and it'll work just like any other phone. It can also browse the internet and has a new self charging battery that charges when closed. It even has all of the Bleach music on it as well," he tells me.

Okay, that seems much more reasonable. I look in my wallet and see I only have one-hundred and fifty quid on me. 'Eh, fuck it'.

"Alright, I'll take it," I say and hand him five twenty pound notes.

"Excellent," he says before he takes the money and opens the back of the phone and pulls out the sim card from it. "Put your sim card in there," he then tells me.

I take out my old phone and remove the sim card. I put the card from the Rukia one into my phone and put mine into the new one. I then put the cover back on mine and put it away in a bumbag. Or fanny pack, as others call it.

"Enjoy your purchase and trip," he says as I take the new phone.

"What trip?" I ask him with confusion.

I feel a pulling sensation as the guy grins at me... then everything goes blank.

Past / Location: Equestria, Everfree Forest.

I groan as I come to my senses. I look around and see I'm in some kind of forest. Looks really peaceful, and I would be enjoying it if I wasn't hyperventilating. To my left I see my sword halfway buried in the dirt, and my mask on the ground beside it. I open my bumbag to find my old and new phone intact, along with my keys, charger, and wallet.

I then get up and dust myself off.

"Just where the hell am I?" I say to myself and scratch my hair. I try to pull the wig off, only to feel like I'm pulling my own hair. "OW!" I look at my hand and see orange hair between my fingers... what?

I frown in confusion before I walk over to my sword and pull it out of the ground... that was surprisingly easy. 'It feels lighter...'

I notice the rig I set up to keep it on my back is gone as well, just great... Then I yelp as the wrapping on the grip extends out and wraps the blade up, just like on the anime.

'Okay, what the fuck is going on?' I think to myself. Wait, then maybe...

I put the sword on my back and let go... where the blade stays attached to the red strap and feels comfortable, unlike my rig that kept pulling at my neck.

Strange. I open my new phone and try to call my friends, only for there to be no signal or their numbers. Just perfect.

"Now what am I going to do?" I muse. "Screw it. I'll just walk in a direction and see what I find, don't even know where I am anyway," I mumble to myself.

I pick up my mask and just let it sit on the top of my head. I keep walking while looking at what my new phone can do. I open the music folder and play the second opening to Bleach.

I pull out the small bud headphones from my bag and plug them in and listen to the music as I walk along. I go through a few more songs before I find a clearing where my stomach rumbles and I frown. I get one of the two snickers bars I have out of my bumbag and eat it. After finishing my snack I put the wrapper back in my bag, I don't like to litter.

I stand up and stretch my limbs and get ready to continue on my way, or I would have if a growl behind me didn't make me crap myself.

"What the fuck?" I say as I stare at what appears to be a large lion with bat wings and a scorpion tail.

It's growling at me and eyeing me up like I'm some kind of McDonald's happy meal. It then roars and pounces at me without warning.

"OH SHIT!" I yell in fright and dive out the way where it barely misses me and I roll back onto my feet. I get my sword off my back and it unwraps itself.

'Relax, focus on your opponent and wait for it to strike again,' a voice in my head tells me.

"Who's there?" I ask in panic while keeping my eyes on the beast.

'There's no time for that now. Just focus on your enemy,' he tells me again.

I focus on the lion and it starts circling me. "Here, kitty kitty kitty," I taunt it, but in reality, I'm crapping my pants. I've never used a sword before!

It growls at me and pounces again.

'Step to your left and swing with an uppercut,' the voice tells me.

I do as he says and step to my left, dodging the claws. I raise my sword and cut into it's belly, I then pull my sword and carve into the beast.

It roars in pain and slams into the ground, writhing in agony.

'Quickly, cut off its tail and then impale its heart!' he then instructs me.

I do what he says and chop the tail off. It roars in pain again and swings its claws at me in anger where it barely gets me in the chest, which stings like a motherfucker. I thrust my sword into its chest and quickly pull it out and jump back away from it.

It whines for a few seconds before going limp. I'm staring wide eyed and panting heavily at it as the adrenaline begins to die down.

"Jesus Christ!" I shout and I fall onto my ass as the adrenaline now wears off.

'Very good. You did well,' the voice tells me.

I stay silent for a few seconds before screaming "WHERE THE HELL AM I!?" I then hiss in mild pain as my chest is still stinging.

'I cannot answer that. If you don't know, I don't know,' the voice replies.

I frown and look at the sky. "And just who are you?" I ask again.

'I am Zangetsu. Your Zanpakuto,' he replies.

I look at the sword in my hand with wide eyes. Wait... he's real? I thought the voice was familiar, but I didn't think it was true.

"How is this possible? This is... you... were just a plain steel sword I had commissioned..." I ask him.

'And yet, here we are. Do you remember your name?' he replies and asks..

Of course I... don't... "No, I don't," I reply with a frown. I can't remember much before the Convention started. I open my wallet to find all my cards missing... I shake my head and lie down. I feel a bad headache coming on. "Just call me Ichigo Kurosaki for now. Alright, so. What do we do now then? I don't know where I am or how I got here. All I remember last was buying this phone from a merchant... and then blacking out," I tell him.

'As I said, I only know what you know of this place, but I recommend finding shelter as fast as you can,' Zangetsu tells me.

He's right. I get up and look around again. "Any suggestions on which way to go?" I ask him.

He's silent for a few seconds. 'I feel two strong spiritual pressures to the west, along with many smaller ones. Most likely a settlement. Whether or not you go there is your choice,' he tells me.

Well then, I'm going there. It's better than roughing it out in the wild, and I can just explain I was at a Convention if they question my clothes and sword.

It seems I dropped my mask during the fight with the lion. I pick it up and I didn't notice at first, but it looks and feels more like bone than plastic now.

I put the mask inside my Shihakushō and continue to head west. After two long hours of jogging through the forest where my Shihakushō snagged on the foliage now and then, I see a Castle and a small town around it just outside the forest.

"Wow, you don't see an old town like that these days," I say to myself as I look it over.

I walk along a path and stop with shock as I'm about to enter... I was expecting people to be walking around doing things, but instead there are miniature horses, and they're very brightly coloured.

"AAAAAHHH! A MONSTER FROM THE EVERFREE!" A female voice shouts out. I look to the right and see a bright blue horse with a powder blue mane and tail staring at me with wide fear filled eyes.

Wow are they small... even for miniature horses as they only stand up to my waist.

"Erm... hello?" I say with a slight wave.

I'm met with more screams and the horses start running around like headless chickens.

I watch for a few seconds as some run into walls or each other making me sigh and face palm. These horses are so skittish.

"HALT BEAST!" a horse in golden armour tells me. He and a few more point short iron spears at me.

I hold my hands up and try to calm them down. "Whoa whoa whoa, take it easy! I'm not here to cause trouble!" I reply.

"It can talk?" One of them says to another in surprise.

"I could say the same about you..." I mutter. "Yes I can talk, I'm not a monster or a beast. I'm a human," I tell them.

One of the them leans to another. "What's a Hoo-man?" it whispers to the other.

I groan and give him a deadpan stare. "I'm a human... I just told you that," I say.

"Quiet! Why are you here?" a horse with much more decorative armour asks me.

"I was at a convention with two of my friends, I then bought this," I say and pull out my new phone. "And when I got it, I found myself in that forest," I tell him pointing at where I came from. "So basically, I'm lost."

"I see... Would you please come with us so the Princesses can meet you? Also, would you please relinquish your... blade," he asks me.

I frown. "Will I get it back?" I ask.

"As long as you don't cause trouble or any hostility, then yes," he replies.

I sigh and draw my sword. "Alright," I say and hold it out for him.

"By Celestia, it's huge!" a guard says as the leader’s horn glows along with my sword.

He then frowns at me. "You can let go now," he tells me.

"Oh, sorry." I let go and it drops straight to the floor.

"What?" he says and tries again.

I just stand there and watch him try to lift it for a few minutes.

"Are you alright?" I ask him.

"Why can't I lift your sword? Is it enchanted?" he asks and glares at me.

"No, but... I guess you can say he's alive," I reply.

"Alive? Are you pulling our legs? How can a sword be alive?" one of the other guards asks.

"He's a Zanpakuto and his name is Zangetsu," I reply and pick the sword up. "Should I just carry it to where we're going for now?" I ask.

The leader snorts and nodded. "Very well, but keep it on your back until we get there," he tells me. I put the sword on my back and wait for him. "What is your name, Hoo-man," he then asks me.

Since I still can't remember my real name, I guess I'll stick with Ichigo for now. "Ichigo Kurosaki," I reply.

"That's a weird name..." a guard says while another snickers behind a hoof.

I frown at him and cross my arms. "That's pretty rude you know," I tell him.

"Sorry," the guard replies with a sheepish smile.

"Alright, I'm Captain Storm Shield. We'll go to the Barracks where we shall wait for the Princesses arrival," the leader tells me.

"Sure," I reply and follow them.

The streets are now empty as I see the little horses stare at me through their windows.

I wonder what they call themselves. "By the way, what exactly are you?" I ask them.

"We're ponies. I'm a unicorn, and there are also earth ponies and pegasi. The Princesses are both alicorns," the captain replies.

"I see, and where am I? Am I still near London?" I ask. Though I doubt it since I've never heard of talking ponies near it before.

"Never heard of a London before, but you're in Equestria, and this is Canterlot," he replies.

"And I've never heard of this place either, so that's just great... I have no idea on how to get home," I say and sigh.

"Do not fret. I'm sure the Princesses can figure something out," he tells me as we arrive at what I assume is the Barracks. He leads me into a room and tells me to put my sword against the wall, I do so and then sit on the cushion next to a table he pointed at. I look around and there's not much in here, I guess this is a interrogation room.

"Please wait here while I inform the Princesses," Storm Shield tells me.

"Alright," I reply and get my old phone out.

"What's that?" a guard asks, giving me a hard look.

"It's an IPhone. It's a communications device, but it can also play music and games," I reply and open up the Angry Birds game.

For the next half hour, the two guards are watching me play from either side of me.

"This is quite the impressive device, does it run on magic?" the one to my right asks.

"Magic? You have that here?" I reply and ask with a raised right brow. He just nodded at me. "Well no, it doesn't. It runs on electricity from the battery inside it," I reply and then get my charger out. "You plug this into an electrical socket and then put this end into the phone to recharge it," I tell him.

"I... See," he says with a confused frown.

The door opens and the Captain walks in, followed by two large ponies more the size of a horse. One is white with a multi-toned mane and tail with a picture of the sun on her flank. The other is dark blue and has a mane and tail that looks like a night sky with a moon on her flank.

"Princesses. This is the Hoo-man, Ichigo Kurosaki," he tells them as they both looks shocked at my appearance.

I turn off my game and put both my phone and charger on the table. "Erm... hi," I say to them.

"Show some manners, creature. Thou should bow before royalty and only speaketh when spoken to," the dark blue one tells me.

I raise an eyebrow at them. "I'm sorry, but I've never met royalty before," I reply.

The white one giggles which makes the blue one frown at her. "Tis alright, we art not offended. We art Princess Celestia, and this is our sister, Princess Luna. Now then, where hast thou come from?" the white one asks me.

"I come from a city called London," I reply.

"Hold thy tongue. Sister, do thou feel that presence? Tis the magic of a demon!" Luna says and glares at me.

"Demon?" I ask with worry.

"Thou art correct, sister," Celestia says and then eyes me warily.

What are they talking about? I'm not a demon. Wait... are they talking about my hollow mask? "Do you mean this?" I ask and pull out the mask and put it on the table.

They gasp and then glare at me. "Why dost thou have such an item!" Luna shouts at me. I was startled enough that I fell backwards.

"Hey! No need to shout, this was with me when I got here. Though it was only a plastic mask before that..." I tell them with a frown at their sudden aggressiveness.

The mask then began shaking on the table. "What the fu..." I say but get cut off as it lunges onto my face.

The mask latches on and I try to pry it off. "WHAT'S GOING ON!" I yell scared out of my mind.

'Your hollow half is trying to take over,' Zangetsu says as my vision blurs.

"AAAAAHHHHHHHH!" I scream as I feel the hollow taking over. 'Oh crap oh crap OH CRAP!' After a few minutes of pain, I black out again.

I come to now and then, as a distorted voice laughs sadistically and the colour red is everywhere. Screams of fear and pain fill my mind. I can see two blurred colours, a deep blue and a bright white, dark and bright colours waving around them, then nothing.

I open my eyes to the sideways cityscape that made up Ichigo's mind, and standing before me, is Zangetsu himself.

"I've managed to spare your mind from the power that was just afflicted on your body. It would seem your body has been frozen to time while we remain conscious," he tells me as he looks over the city.

"I've been what!?" I shout out in panic.

"Or more accurately, turned to stone by some Extremely strong reishi," he then says.

I sit down cross legged and sigh. "So any idea on how to get out of it?" I ask him.

"I'm afraid not, but this is also a good thing. I will be able to train you in the use of your Soul Reaper powers for the unforeseeable amount of time we are trapped," he tells me.

So... I'm stuck here? What did I do to deserve this? I stand up and my sword appears in my hand. "Okay then, what do I do?" I ask him as I've got nothing better to do.

A horrid scream then echoes throughout the place.

"You need not worry about him for the time being. The reishi that sealed us also sealed him within your body, but he will eventually return here someday, and I shall train you until that day," Zangetsu says and conjures a copy of my sword.

Present / Location: Canterlot Statue Garden

And so since then, I've been training with Zangetsu and later my hollow half. Who's a right dick by the way.

And for the last five years, I've been preparing to break out of this stone prison with my spiritual power. Unlike the Ichigo from the show, I've learnt a couple of the Kidō attacks and bindings without incantations, but only two of the basic ones. They're bloody hard to learn.

Like Hadō number one, Shō, that fires a small amount of energy that is dispelled from the tip of the index finger with enough force to thrust a considerable amount of kinetic force at a target.

Bakudō number one, Sai, the caster points their index and middle fingers at the intended target or targets, causing the target's arms to lock behind their back.

I continue to watch the ponies as I wait for nightfall, but I've been getting worried lately as I can hear hollows nearby sometimes.

Oh, here are the Princesses again. I was moved here after Luna was possessed by a hollow and destroyed the old Canterlot Castle, and then sealed within the moon. She's only been back for a few months after she was freed from her hollowfication. She always gives me a sad look when she visits me.

Hours Later

The sun has long since set and all preparations are in place.

'Remember Ichigo, build up your reishi to near bursting and expel it from yourself. This should be enough to break the stone,' Zangetsu tells me.

'Right,' I reply and start building it up.

'Yeah, and don't forget to beat up those two horses that did this to us,' my inner jerk says.

'Oh you be quiet. It's your fault we're in this state in the first place,' I tell him.

'Wasn't my fault you were so weak, and I just wanted to have some fun,' he replies.

I mentally roll my eyes and expel my energy, the stone cracks rapidly until it shatters.

"Finally! I feel so stiff," I say aloud and stretch my limbs. My hollow mask also falls off in pieces as well.

"What's going on over there?" one of the guards nearby says.

Oops, time to split. Using my shunpo, I quickly dash away and jump from rooftop to rooftop as I get closer to the edge of the city.

'Almost there!' I think to myself with a smile.

Something heavy then slams into me in midair and I go tumbling down to the streets below.

"Ouch..." I mumble as I quickly get up and look around.

"How did thou escape?" a female voice asks to me.

"Luna?" I ask and look to my left to see both Celestia and Luna both glaring at me.

"You will not harm anypony again, demon," Celestia tells me with an angry glare.

The sound of hooves around me gets my attention and I'm surrounded by about a hundred guards.

Well crap... I was hoping to escape so I wouldn't have to hurt anyone.

"Actually. The day you sealed me, I was possessed by my hollow half, but I've gotten him under control now," I tell them to which they look shocked at that.

'Oi! I let you beat me. I'll get stronger and take my body back someday!' Bob tells me. Yeah, since he had no name and he pissed me off so badly, I just named him Bob.

'Just shut your mouth will ya, Bob?' I tell him.

'Stop calling me that!' he yells. Good, he's still angry at that.

"Silence murderer. We shall not listen to thy lies," Luna says, but her expression says otherwise.

I sigh. So I'm going to have to force my way out. "I was hoping to leave peacefully," I say and place my left hand over my right eye.

"What are thou planning villain!" Luna yells at me.

I don't answer and pull my hand down across my face and form my hollow mask, they gasp and I move quickly. I stand beside Luna and hold my sword at her throat.

"I don't want to fight. I just want to leave without harming anyone," I tell them in a distorted tone.

Luna slowly turns her head towards me and stares at me with wide eyes.

"H-How? Thou were not this fast before!" she asks me in a shaky tone.

"I've spent the last thousand years training and learning what I'm capable of while trapped in that stone prison," I reply.

"T-Thou were c-conscious?" she asks surprised.

"Yes, and if it wasn't for Zangetsu and Bob, I might have gone mad," I tell her. I slowly pull my sword away and walk around her slowly. "I just want to leave. No fighting, no bloodshed," I tell them.

Celestia has been quiet through this. "And what's stopping you from killing anypony when you leave?" she finally asks unconvinced.

I was about to answer when the cry of a hollow echoes through the night.

The Princesses go wide eyed and look around. I look up and see a hollow that has a serpent like body and feathered wings. What surprises me, is it has a pony shaped mask.

"Another demon!" Luna says and flies up to it and blasts it with a bolt of reishi, or magic as they call it.

"That's not a demon, it's a hollow," I tell them.

"And how do you know that? Are you one of them?" a guard accuses me.

"No, I'm a Shinigami," I tell him.

"A what?" another asks confused. Not once have they lowered their spears at me.

"Shinigami, Death God, or Soul Reaper," I reply.

"D-Death God?" one says and trembles with wide eyes.

I ignore him and leap into the air as I go past Luna and ready my sword. Once in range, I swing it at the hollow and cut it in half where it wails out and 'dissolves' into particles until completely gone.

I land back on the street and let my mask crumble off. I just look at the Princesses as they frown at me.

"If thou art truly in control, then thou wilt come with us back to the Castle," Luna tells me.

I shake my head. "Sorry, but I don't want to be sealed away like that again. I'm going to explore this world a bit," I reply and point my middle and index finger at the guards blocking the gate. "Bakudō number one, Sai," I say and six of guards forelegs are pulled up behind their backs.

"What?" Luna says stunned, but I dash forward and out the gate. "GUARDS! AFTER HIM!" I hear Luna then shout as she quickly recovers from her shock.

I turn to the right and jump off the mountain side. I would have never done this before Zangetsu's training, but now I know what my new body can do. I slide down the cliff face and jump off near the bottom. I land on the ground and sprint towards a small town.

My stomach then decides to rumble. Oh right, I haven't eaten anything in centuries. First things first, I need to find something to eat.

Chapter 2: Exploring the Town

View Online

Chapter 2: Exploring the Town

I sprint towards the small town ahead of me and see an apple orchard to my right. 'Okay, finding something to eat is going to be easier than I thought.' I change course and head straight for the fruit trees.

'Why didn't you at least slap them? They deserve it for what they did to us!' Bob asks me.

'They had every right to do that. You slaughtered half of the city's population!' I scold him.

'Well excuse me for trying to have fun back then,' he replies.

'There was nothing fun about it,' I say and ignore him for now.

I reach the white fence surrounding the orchard and easily jump over it. I hide within the forest of fruit and try to sense any spiritual pressures nearby. So far only four are close and they're coming from the farm house just ahead of me, it seem's the Princesses have lost me as well.

I reach up and take four apples, I then sit down and lean back against the tree and start eating them. Holy crap these taste great!

I wolf them down and sigh contently. "Damn those were good," I say and toss the last core away. I then shiver as a cold breeze blows past me. "Crap, I better find somewhere to sleep for the night," I mutter to myself and head towards the barn.

I open it and look around inside; apart from tools and hay bales it's empty, good. I jump up onto the rafters and lean back against the support beam where I yawn and put my hands behind my head. After a bit of shifting to get comfortable, I fall asleep.

I wake up to the sound of grass or hay being moved. So I look down to see an orange pony with a blonde mane and tail tied up with red bands at the ends wearing a light brown stetson hat with three red apples for a mark on her flank. She's dragging a hay bail across the floor and pushes it into the corner of the barn.

"There, that should do fer now. Just gotta git to the northern fields an buck some apples," she says to herself with a smile.

I lean too far over the edge and slip off the beam. "Shit!" I yelp and fall to the ground. *THUD* "Ouch..."

"Land sakes!" the mare shouts and looks at me with wide eyes.

I rub my head and smile sheepishly at her. "Erm... good morning?" I say with a nervous chuckle.

She stares for a few seconds before bolting out the door. "MAC! WE GOT AH TRESPASSER IN THA BARN!" I hear her shout as she runs away.

Welp, I'm not hanging around here so I leave the barn and look around. I spot the mare running back with a lasso in her mouth, but what I'm looking at is the big red stallion with a hair colour similar to mine nearly twice her size and muscles that look like stone!

"There it is, Mac!" she says to him.

Time to go! I take off into the orchard and grab a few apples on the way. I put two in my bumbag and munch on another. I toss the core away and make my way towards town as I easily outrun the ponies. I'm curious to see if it's any different than the one I first saw when I arrived. Although the new Canterlot looked rather good... from what I was able to see at least.

"Rainbow Dash! Quickly! Catch that varmint! It stole some of our apples!" the orange farm mare shouts.

Wait... who's Rainbow Dash?

"I'm on it!" a rather tomboyish voice replies to her.

I look back and see a sky blue pegasus pony with a rainbow mane and tail flying after me. Oh crap, she's fast!

I jump to the right and the pony rockets past me. Okay, the pegasi are faster than I thought.

"Hold still you thief!" she shouts at me.

Pfft, as if. I continue to run towards town and she begins to chase me again.

"Get back here you skinny minotaur!" she yells at me. Minotaur? I stop and turn to face her. "So you're giving up? No pony is faster than me! So I don't really blame you for giving up," she boasts.

I just smirk at her. "Are you now?" I point my left middle and index finger at her. "Bakudō number one, Sai!" I say and her forelegs wrap around her back and pin her wings to her sides.

"Hey!" she yelps and then grunts as she hits the ground. "What the hey is this!? Let me go now!" she yells at me while struggling.

"I don't think so. Now if you don't mind, I got a town to explore," I reply and run off again.

"I'M GONNA GET YOU FOR THIS!" she shouts at me as her voice fades in the distance.

I just chuckle as I reach the town and hide behind a building. I look around the corner and see what's here; the buildings look similar to the ones I've seen before I got turned to stone, just bigger.

I watch as a lavender unicorn trots past with her muzzle in a book. I look ahead of her and see a cart in her way making me grin and watch. 'Three... Two... One...'

*Clonk* "Ow!" the unicorn yelps and rubs her muzzle as her book drops to the dirt road.

"Oh! I'm sorry, Miss Sparkle. I really should learn to stop leaving my cart in the middle of the street," a stallion says to her.

"Oh no, I should have been watching where I was going," she replies with a sheepish grin.

I chuckle and look elsewhere. I turn to the right and a very pink pony is right in my face. "Hi my name's Pinkie Pie!" she introduces herself with a massive smile.

"GAH!" I yelp and fall on my back. I didn't even sense her there!

"Oopsie! Sorry about that," she says and holds her right hoof out to me. I grasp it and she pulls me up into a sitting position. "Wowie, you look scary. Is this your Nightmare Night costume?" she asks. "But then again, Nightmare Night isn't for another six months!" she then says.

I just stare at her. Even with her right in front of me, I still can't sense her.

"Oh oh! What's your name?" she asks me.

I shake my head and smile at her. "I'm Ichigo Kurosaki," I reply.

She laughs and snorts. "That's a funny name! How long are you staying in Ponyville for?" she asks, her smile never fading.

It's nice to see someone here not scared of me "Not long, just looking around," I tell her.

"Aw... I was hoping to throw you a welcome to Ponyville party..." she says and looks at me with puppy dog eyes.

I chuckle at her antics. "Thanks, but I don't think anyone else here would like me," I tell her.

"Pinkie? What are you doing back there?.." the voice of that lavender unicorn asks but stops when she sees me. "BY CELESTIA! Its the Canterlot Demon!" she yells in fright dropping her book a second time.

I look back at Pinkie. "Told you." I get up and get ready to run again. "See ya, Pinkie. Was nice having a friendly chat," I tell her and sprint away.

"No problem, Ichy! I'll see you later!" she shouts back.

I run around the outskirts of the town and come across a small Cottage next to a small stream with a little bridge. Looks cosy.

I walk up to it and see bird houses and other animal shelters around the place. I knock on the door and wait.

"Oh, Coming!" a quiet and soft female voice replies. The door opens and a yellow mare with a pink mane and blue eyes pops her head out. "Hello? How can I... help... Eep!" she says and slams the door closed.

Huh, that happened. "I'm sorry if I scared you. I don't mean you any harm," I say to her.

The door opens just a bit, showing only an eye. "W-Who are you?" she asks.

"My name is Ichigo Kurosaki. What's yours?" I reply and ask.

"Oh... M-My name is F-Fluttershy," she replies in barely a whisper.

"Hello, Fluttershy. Again, I'm sorry if I frightened you," I tell her.

"Oh, erm... T-That's okay... Erm, how can I h-help you?" she asks.

"Nothing actually. I'm just looking around, it's a nice town so far," I reply.

"I see... W-Would you like some tea? I've never seen a creature like you before. Are you some kind of minotaur?" she says and asks.

I smile at her. "Tea would be nice, and I'm not a minotaur, I'm a human," I reply. She opens the door to let me in and I have to duck down to fit through the door. I look around and see some animals running about. "Nice place you have," I compliment her.

"Oh erm, thank you. What tea would you like?" she asks me.

"Do you have some green tea?" I ask her.

"Yes, would you like some?"

"Yes please, thank you," I reply with a small smile.

She walks into another room and I sit in the middle of the main room. I doubt that small couch would even hold my weight.

'That pony is strange. She looks like a coward, but isn't afraid of you,' Bob tells me.

'I'm not complaining. It's a welcomed change,' I reply.

As I wait for Fluttershy to return, a tiny white bunny is kicking me on my right thigh. I look at it with a raised brow. "What?" I ask it.

The bunny points at me, then at the front door. "You want me to leave?" I ask. It nodded in reply. "Why? I'm not here to hurt anyone," I tell it.

Fluffy didn't like my answer, so it threw a carrot at my head. I just stare at him as the carrot bounces off. "Cute," I say with a deadpan stare.

We continue to stare at each other until Fluttershy returns. "Oh, I see you've met Angel Bunny. I hope he didn't give you a hard time," she tells me.

"Nah, he's been very nice. Even shared his carrot with me," I reply with a smile.

"Angel, that's very nice of you," she tells the bunny with a warm smile.

Angel just stares at me, jaw agape as I take the cup Fluttershy offers me. "Thank you," I say and take a sip. "Wow, this is delicious," I tell her and take another sip.

"Thank you, it was grown in my own Garden," she replies.

"Not bad," I say and continue to drink. "Why are you so far from the town?" I ask her.

"Oh, I like the peace and quiet here, and I'm closer to my animal friends as well," she replies. A small bird lands on her back and chirps.

"I see, that makes sense. So you take care of animals for a living?" I ask.

"Mm-hmm. I even help the ones who've... died, to pass on," she tells me.

I almost choke on my tea when she said that. "You can see spirits?" I ask shocked.

"I know, it sounds silly, but ever since I was a little filly, I've been able to see deceased animals and ponies," she tells me.

I frown in thought. "Have you seen anything else. Monster like creatures with skull like masks?" I ask.

She goes wide eyed and gasps. "You can see them too?" she asks me.

"Yes. I fight them, that's what I do," I tell her. It's not a lie, since that's what a shinigami does.

I finish off my tea and put the cup down. "I see, but what are they? We call them demons," she asks me.

"You're not wrong exactly. They're called hollows. Did you notice a hole in their chests?" I reply and ask her.

"Yes. I thought they were hurt at first, but they all seem to have them," she replies.

"It's because when a soul remains behind and doesn't pass on, they slowly begin to turn into a hollow. The hole represents the heart they've lost. They try to fill the hole by eating the souls of others with high reiatsu," I tell her.

"Oh my. So you mean they're the souls of ponies?" she asks me with wide eyes.

"Yes, or the souls of any living thing, and It's my job to slay them," I tell her. She gasps and holds her hooves over her mouth. "I don't kill them if that's what you think. When I slay a hollow, they're purified and their soul passes on. That's what a shinigami does," I tell her. Is there even a Soul Society here?

"Oh... That's good, right?"

I nodded with a smile. A beeping noise starts coming from my bumbag. I open it and pull out my phone... Oh that's right, I lost my old one when I left it on that table... When I got possessed.

'Oh boo hoo. You still got that one,' Bob tells me.

'But it doesn't have my games on it,' I reply in a sour tone.

"What kind of phone is that?" Fluttershy asks me.

"It's a phone for shinigami," I tell her. I open it up and a radar screens shows up. A red dot appears and is moving towards us. "Not to alarm you, but it seems a hollow is heading over here," I tell her.

She Eeps and jumps behind the couch. "You mean one of those scary demons is coming?" she asks trembling.

"Looks like it, but don't worry. I'll take care of it," I tell her and head for the door.

"Please be careful!" she tells me with worry filled eyes.

"I will," I reply and exit the cottage.

I look in the direction of the signal and see a four legged green pony shaped hollow about five foot tall with thick fur, small eyes, a large mouth, and lots of teeth. I draw my sword with a flourish as it unwraps.

The noise of its cry echoes throughout the area. After looking around it spots me. 'I don't like the look it's giving me,' I think to myself. It roars again and charges at me. I hold my sword facing behind me and run at it.

The hollow opens its mouth and spits some bone like barbs at me where I use my sword to deflect them away. I leap at it and swing my sword, it jumps away but I clip its front right leg. It roars again and tackles me. I block it with my sword as it pushes me into a tree near the forest.

"Oof!" I grunt from the impact and then kick it in the side of its head.

It stumbles to the left and I slash it in the face, only chipping its mask. Wow, this one is tough.

It spins around with stunning speed and its tail hits me in the hip. "FUCK!" I shout as I slam into another tree, snapping it in half as bark and splinters fly everywhere.

The hollow cries out again and turns towards the cottage. 'Oh no you don't you bastard.' I get up and jump high into the air. I hold my sword pointing down and land on its back, my sword going through its spine. I then pull my sword out to the left, cutting a large gash into it.

It thrashes and I raise my sword and bring it down on its head, but it rolls to the right, throwing off my balance. I roll away and get in between it and the cottage. "I won't let you hurt her," I tell it and lift my sword over my head. I gather my reiatsu into the sword and my eyes glow a silvery white along with a visible aura of my reiatsu around me. "Getsuga... Tenshou!" I yell and swing downwards.

A beam of white energy leaves my blade and slams right into the Hollow, slicing it right down the middle. its blood sprays out as the two halves start to split apart.

It then slumps to the ground and dissolves. I rub my right hip and left shoulder, that bloody hurt. I put my sword away and walk over to the cottage. Fluttershy is standing by the door with wide eyes.

"A-Are you alright?" she asks me.

"I'm fine, nothing broken," I reply.

"That's good," she says with a relieved sigh.

"Fluttershy! Are you alright!?" I hear the voice of that Rainbow Dash pony shout out. Oops, looks like it's time to go!

"It has been a pleasure talking with you, Fluttershy, but I'm afraid I need to go now. I hope we can talk again later," I tell her and start running back towards town. I haven't had this much fun since I kicked Bob's ass.

"THERE YOU ARE! GET BACK HERE!" Rainbow Dash yells at me.

I laugh and jump up onto a house and continue to jump the rooftops. Rainbow has gotten very close now and just as she was about to catch me, I use my Shunpo to drop down between the buildings and into an alley.

"Huh!?" I hear her say and zoom past.

"Oooooh good one!" says the voice of Pinkie next to me.

"Bloody hell! How do you do that?" I ask her while gripping my chest. Damn pony is gonna give me a heart attack at this rate, and I still can't sense her!

"Easy! I can feel your reiatsu!" she tells me.

"You know what reiatsu means?" I ask her with confusion.

"Uh-huh... Oops, you better skedaddle. Dashie's coming back," she replies and points out the alley.

"Found ya!" Rainbow says and flies right at me.

"Bollocks!" I shout and use Shunpo to make my escape.

I make my way to the other side of town within seconds and lose the prismatic mare, I then stop in front of a tall building that looks more like a carousel. Intrigued, I knock on the door while ignoring the stares I'm getting from the ponies looking at me.

"Door's open!" a refined female voice calls out from within.

I open the door and duck down to get in as a little bell jingles above the door. The room looks neat and spotless with mannequins that look like ponies lined up to the right with a few dresses on them. In front of me is a platform with a few mirrors around it and a door leading to a back room. To the left is a counter with a cash register and a set of stairs going up.

The back room door opens and a white pony with a very stylised indigo mane and tail with blue eyes and three diamonds on her flank walks in.

"Welcome to the Carousel Boutique. Where everything is... is... Good heavens!" she says and yelps with a mortified look.

"I apologise if I startled you. I'm just exploring the town," I tell her.

She shakes her head and smiles. "Oh no, It's not that. What happened to your clothes? They're shredded!" she tells me.

I look down at my chest. 'Oh yeah, I remember now. That Manticore I killed tore it.' "Ah right, I just haven't had time to get it fixed," I reply.

"Well that just won't do. Take them off and I shall have it repaired for you in a jiffy!" she says and levitates a needle and some black and white threads over to herself.

I frown and sigh. "I'm afraid I don't have any money to pay you."

She waves a hoof dismissively. "It's not a problem at all. It won't even take five minutes," she replies.

"Alright, thank you," I say and take my Shihakushō off and hand it to her. Good thing I have my underwear still.

She levitates a needle and some black and white threads. "Oh where are my manners? My name is Rarity, it is a pleasure to meet you. So, what brings you to Ponyville?" she asks as she begins to stitch them back together.

"Oh, not much. Been stuck in one place too long and wanted to get out and about, and my name is Ichigo Kurosaki," I reply. She's really good with a needle, in just a few minutes my Shihakushō is as good as new.

"I will admit that I like to travel from time to time, and done! Magnifique!" she tells me and levitates my robes back.

"Thanks. I'll be sure to remember this," I tell her as I put them back on.

She giggles with a hoof over her muzzle. "Don't mention it, darling. Your attire is rather unique, you wouldn't mind if I make a few designs based off of it do you?" she asks me.

"Sure, I don't mind," I reply with a smile.

"Rarity?" a voice calls from outside. Sounds like that lavender unicorn from before. "Are you home? It's an emergency!" she says and opens the door. "The Canterlot Demon has got loose and is... In... Ponyville," she says but trails off at the sight on me.

"Erm... hi," I say to her with a raised right hand.

Her horn starts glowing signalling it's time to go. I use my Shunpo to slip past the lavender unicorn and run through town while the ponies scream as I rush by them.

"*gasp* See Bonny! I told you humans were real!" I hear someone say as I rush past them.

I can feel two large spiritual pressures heading my way. 'Huh? So the Princesses are now on their way? I guess someone told them where I am. Oh well, I had fun while it lasted.' I stop on the edge of town and run along the forest's edge towards the west.

I spot Fluttershy along the way feeding some chickens in a coop. "Hi, Fluttershy!" I call out to her with a wave.

"Huh? Oh... hello, Ichigo," she says and waves back.

"I GOT YOU THIS TIME!" I hear Rainbow yell at me.

'Wow she's persistent.' I take a left turn into the forest and keep running.

"That's right! Run away!" Rainbow shouts at me. I'm surprised her voice hasn't given out yet from all her shouting.

When I finally stop and take a breather. I see I'm at a ruined old Castle... 'I recognise this place...' I can see faint black stains on the ground and around the Castles walls.

'Ah... Such fond memories!' Bob says and chuckles.

'More like a nightmare.' I sigh and sit down on a piece of the broken wall. I can feel the Princesses getting closer. 'Why did it have to be like this?' I pick up a small piece of stone with a black stain on it and stare at it.

A few minutes later the soft clopping of pony hooves fill the quiet forest. I look up at them with a sad expression. "What brings you into this neck of the woods?" I ask with a weak chuckle.

They look at each other before Celestia sighs. "We got word you were running about in Ponyville when Twilight sent me a letter. Once we arrived, we felt your magic and followed you..." she tells me without any expression.

"So what will you do now?" I ask and drop the stone. "I don't plan to be locked away again and will fight to keep my freedom if I have to," I tell her.

She closes her eyes and shakes her head. "That won't be necessary. Fluttershy told us of how you protected her from a demon... and that you have not yet harmed anypony in Ponyville," she replies, but she still shows no expression.

"We know of what thou went through when thou were possessed. We too went through the same ordeal," Luna tells me.

"Then why the hostilities back in Canterlot?" I ask them.

"Our Sister believed thee to still be the bloodthirsty demon we sealed away so long ago..." she replies. Celestia gives her a scowl. "We believed our sister was right... but thou did not harm us or anypony else. Thou even aided us in battle against the flying demon. Whilst in thy demonic state," she tells me and sighs.

"I've learnt to control him over the years. I regret what happen that day so long ago... even though my actions weren't my own. I still played a part in their deaths," I tell them and look back at the stained rock on the ground.

Luna walks over to me and drapes a wing over my back. "We know, tis like watching it through another's eyes. Helpless to stop it..." She sighs and looks at me. "Will thou come back with us? We promise not to seal thee away again. We wish to know the being under the mask," she tells me with a smile.

I return the smile and look at Celestia, she doesn't look convinced though.

"Alright, but I'd still like to explore this world a bit. Meet some of the other races and maybe slay a hollow or two," I reply with a grin.

"We see no harm in letting thee see the world. Come, tis nearing time for lunch. Our treat," she says with a smile.

She pulls her wing back and I stand up. I hear rustling in the bushes and grasp the grip of my sword. The cry of a hollow shakes the very air itself as a large ten foot tall bipedal grey hollow steps out of the tree line. Its mask is thin but long with two ram like horns on each side of its head. The arms are longer than its legs like a Gorilla and its eyes are large but with small pupils.

Luna's horn glows and a katana with a deep blue grip appears in front of her. The habaki, fuchi, and kashira are a pure silver while the tsuba is shaped like a full moon and the blade is midnight black.

Celestia also has a katana with a fiery orange grip. The habaki, fuchi, and kashira are bright gold while the tsuba is shaped like a sun and the blade a pure white.

I just stare at them both... why do they both have Zanpakutos?

Chapter 3: Trust Issues

View Online

Chapter 3: Trust Issues

How the hell did they both get Zanpakutos? Wait, does this make them Soul Reapers?

I shake my head and focus on the hollow walking towards us.

"Sister... We have never seen a demon this big before," Luna says to Celestia.

I look at them both, only to get a glare from Celestia. "Yes. Strange that a demon this large arrives shortly after your release," she accuses me.

'Oh come on! Really?' I give her a look of disbelief.

Before I could reply, the hollow swings its massive arm at me and sends me through a stone wall which collapses on me.

"Ichigo!" Luna shouts out.

"Ooooohh. I'm gonna feel that later..." I say and push the rubble off me.

"Fall demon!" Luna yells and flies up to the hollow's head. She swings her Zanpakuto at it and sparks fly off the mask, leaving only a small dent. She then gets side swiped by a massive fist. "AAAAAAHH!" she screams as she smashes through a few trees.

"LUNA!" Celestia shouts out and fires a blast of energy at the Hollow. It stumbles back and its left horn snaps off. It shrieks and brings down both fists on top of her, but she teleports at the last second behind it and stabs it in the back.

I shake my head and get back on my feet. I place my left hand over my face and form my mask. I grunt as I kick off the ground towards the hollow and swing my sword at it. I carve through its left arm, cutting it off.

It howls in pain and thrashes about. I hear Luna groan as she stumbles back over. "Blasted demon... Thou shalt pay for that!" she says and flies right above it. She then points her Zanpakuto straight down and falls towards it. I run forward and slash at both of its knees. The hollow falls on its stomach and keeps trying to stand back up.

'Should give Luna an easier target.'

Luna's Zanpakuto impales the back of its head and the hollow goes dead still as it dissolves.

"Nice aim," I tell her.

"We thank thee. We also thank thee for keeping the demon still," she replies.

"You're welcome," I say and let my mask crumble off.

Luna dismisses her Zanpakuto while Celestia keeps hers out.

"What is the matter, sister?" Luna asks her.

Celestia just frowns at me. "Nothing, Luna," she says and summons a scabbard and sheaths her sword. She then places it on her back and walks over to Luna. "Are you alright? You're not hurt are you?" she asks her with worry.

Luna rolls her eyes. "We art fine, sister. We are not some little filly anymore," she replies.

Celestia sighs. "Alright, let's head back to Ponyville. I'm sure everypony is getting worried," Celestia says and then looks at me. "I have a few questions for you and you will come with us and answer them," she tells me sternly.

'Great. She's paranoid as well.' "And I have a few of my own. For starters, since when have you two been Soul Reapers?" I ask them.

"What art thou talking about?" Luna asks me.

"Your swords are just like mine, zanpakutos, the weapon of a shinigami," I reply.

Both their eyes go wide and they look at each other. "Thou means we are just like thee?" Luna asks with worry.

"I believe so. Do you even know the names of your zanpakutos?" I ask them.

"Names? You mean the names we've given them?" Celestia asks, looking intrigued at least.

"No, you don't give a zanpakuto a name... you ask them for their names," I tell them.

I concentrate my reiatsu and focus on the form of Zangetsu. A man in a waving black coat and hair with a short goatee and brown tinted shades appears and stands beside me.

"Who is that!" Luna yelps in surprise.

I grunt and stop the flow where Zangetsu fades away and I start panting. "That... *huff* That was my zanpakuto, Zangetsu," I reply. My sword wraps itself up and I place it on my back.

"Thou were telling the truth back then when thou told Storm Shield thy weapon is alive?" Luna asks stunned.

I nodded. "Yes, my zanpakuto is alive and has his own personality. I'm guessing yours does as well. You just haven't asked them... When did you get them?" I reply and ask them both.

They look at each other for a few seconds. "We found them just after we sealed you. Once the elements were done, they were just lying on the ground in front of us," Celestia tells me.

I frown in thought. 'But that doesn't explain how they became Soul Reapers...' I think to myself. My thoughts are broken as my stomach rumbles, making me grin sheepishly and chuckle. "Well then. I think I'll take you up on the offer of lunch," I tell them.

Luna smiles while Celestia sighs. "Fine, but I'm not done with you yet." Celestia replies as she turns and walks through the forest.

I frown and shake my head as Luna and I follow her, she really needs to relax more often. "Why are you so hostile towards me? What happened so long ago was out of my control, and now if you take the fact that you are both Soul Reapers now. You both have your own hollows within you that could take over at any time! Luna is already proof of that..." I tell her.

"That may be... but this would have never even happened if you never showed up. I wouldn't have lost my sister to a demon for a thousand years! The sightings of demons were so few as five a year, but ever since you arrived, we've been getting reports of dozens a month!" she tells me with anger in her tone.

How could my arrival effect the world this much? Did I set off a chain of events without knowing it?

"Are thou alright?" Luna asks me.

I shake my head from my thoughts and smile at her. "Yeah... I just hope my arrival really isn't the cause," I reply.

"How did thou arrive here? After thou were sealed, we never saw another of thy race again," she asks me.

I told them of what I remember from the convention and the phone I bought. "Which reminds me. I've been watching ponies now and then while I was sealed. Technology seems to have advanced quite a bit, did it have anything to do with my old phone I left behind?" I ask with curiosity.

Celestia stays silent as Luna seems to be enjoying our conversation. "Verily, we found thy strange device after the battle was over. Over time, we discovered how it functioned and replicated the design," she replies and her horn glows. A phone similar to my old one is floating in front of her with star patterns on it. "From what we have heard from Tia during our banishment, she and a dedicated team of ponies researched new ways the technology could be implemented. So many wondrous machines and devices have been made from that one little device. The Gamecolt Entertainment System has to be one of our favourites," she tells me.

Gamecolt? Sounds like a pun of Gameboy. "And what happened to my old phone after all this time?" I ask.

"It has degraded to a point it can no longer function, but it has been placed in the Canterlot Museum," she replies.

Before we knew it, we were out of the forest where Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, the orange mare from the farm, and the purple unicorn are all staring at us.

"Princess! W-Why is the demon not restrained?" the purple pony asks while staring at me with fear filled eyes.

Luna giggles while Celestia sighs in frustration. "He is not a demon young, Twilight Sparkle," Luna tells her.

"He's not? But why is he named the Canterlot Demon then?" she asks again this time in confusion.

"That... Is a long story, but for what he is. We remember thou called thyself a Hoo-man, correct?" she asks me.

"Close, I'm a Human. H.U.M.A.N. Scientific name Homo Sapiens," I reply.

"Human? Wait... haven't we heard Lyra rant about humans before?" the orange mare asks her friends.

"Oh yeah! She said she used to have dreams about one. Something about it fighting in a great battle or something?" Rainbow replies.

'How does this Lyra know about humans?' I wonder to myself.

I pull out my last snickers bar and unwrap it. "What is that?" Luna asks.

I look up from it to her. "It's a chocolate bar consisting of nougat topped with caramel and peanuts. Want to try some?" I reply and break a bit off for her.

She levitates it and was about to eat it when a golden glow knocks it away. "Sister! Why didst thou do that?" Luna asks Celestia with a frown.

"We don't know what's in that. For all we know, it could be harmful to ponies." Celestia remarks. Is she just being spiteful now?

"Mmmm. Thish ish goooood," the voice of Pinkie says as I look to see her chewing on the bit of snickers that was flung away. 'She must of caught it in the air or something. Still bothers me I can't sense her reiatsu.'

The others just watch as she swallows it and has a grin on her face. "Ooooh. I think I'll try making some of my own! Be right back!" she says and seemingly vanishes from sight, but I could see her. How in the hell did she learn or even use Shunpo?

"See, sister, tis perfectly safe," Luna says to Celestia. "May we please try some, Ichigo," she asks me.

I shake my head and turn my attention back to her. "Oh, sure," I reply and break another piece off for her.

She takes it and chews on it slowly. "Hmmm, tis quite delicious," she says and swallows it.

Celestia groans and begins walking towards the town. "I get the feeling she's never going to like nor give me a chance," I say to Luna.

"She just doesn't know what we both went through... Though she does blame thee for our... fall from grace. At the time of our possession, we were angry at her and our ponies. We were jealous of the praise she got for her day while ponies ignored our night," she tells me.

"I see. Your hollow half reacted to your negative emotions," I reply.

"It still sounds strange when thou refer to them by that name," she tells me as the rest of us follow Celestia into town.

Rainbow Dash then hovers to the left of my head. "Don't think just because you're all chummy with Princess Luna that I forgot what you did to me! I'll get you back for it someday!" she tells me before flying off towards the town.

"That's right! You still need ta answer fer stealing mah apples!" the orange mare says to me.

"Would working it off for you repay it?" I offer. As much as I don't like stealing, I didn't have much choice at the time.

She looks at me for a few seconds before answering. "If the Princesses let you, then sure. Ya'll can help harvest the apples," she tells me.

"Okay, but that leaves me with another problem. I have no money or a job to earn said money, I'm not sure what to do for food or shelter. I'm a Soul Reaper, I doubt there's a job vacancy for slaying hollows and helping spirits to pass on," I say. Can I even perform a Soul Burial?

"Well, as long as ya pull yer weight, I can let ya stay in our barn and offer ya three meals a day. Names Applejack by the way," she tells me and holds a hoof out to me.

I grasp her hoof and lightly shake it. "Ichigo Kurosaki, and that sounds reasonable to me," I reply with a faint smile.

I then finish off my snickers bar and put the wrapper back in my bag.

"So," Luna says getting my attention. "How do we go about asking our... zanpakuto was it?" she asks to which I nodded. "How do we ask them for their names?" she asks me.

"That's up to each Soul Reaper to find out. Talk to your zanpakuto and try to listen for a response. That's all I can suggest," I reply.

She looks a bit disappointed. "We see, we thank thee for thy advice," she says with a small sigh.

"S-So what kind of magic did y-you use on Rainbow?" the purple mare named Twilight Sparkle asks me. A hint of fear still in her tone.

"It wasn't magic, it's called Kidō, or Demon Arts," I reply.

"Demon Arts?" Luna says with shock and a frown.

I hold up my hands in a calming gesture. "That's just what it's called. There's two types, Hadō, Way of Destruction, for direct attacks. And Bakudō, Way of Binding, for battle support. I used Bakudō number one, Sai or Restrain, on Rainbow that forces the targets arms, or in a pony's case, their front legs, to lock behind their back for a short time or until they break out of it," I reply.

A piece of parchment and a quill appears next to Twilight and she begins to write it down. "What other kinds of Kidō are there?" she asks me. The fear in her tone momentarily forgotten.

"I only know of two. I told you of Sai. The other is Hadō number one, Shō or thrust. It fires a small amount of kinetic energy from the tip of my finger to knock a target back. Basically a long ranged punch. There are others, but I've yet to learn them. Stonger Kidō also requires an incantation to use, and with enough practice, you can forgo it, but the incantation always makes it stronger," I tell her.

"Fascinating!" she says and continues to write more down. "Can anypony learn it?" she asks.

"I don't know. I guess so if they have high enough reiatsu. Pinkie Pie seems to have learnt how to use Shunpo, or flash step it seems," I reply.

"Flash step?" Applejack asks.

"It's a technique to move faster then normally possible by using your reiatsu. For example," I reply and use my Shunpo to grab her hat and dash just a few feet down the street.

"Huh?" she says and raises a hoof to her head to find her hat.

"Looking for this?" I say and walk back over to her.

"Bu... But. How did ya'll take mah hat? Ah didn't feel a thing," she says as I give her hat back.

"As I said, it helps me move faster than normal," I reply.

We reach a building that looks like a gingerbread house. "I take it by the design this is a bakery... or someone has an unhealthy obsession for baked goods," I comment on the odd architecture.

"Actually, you're right on both. This is where Pinkie works as a baker," Twilight tells me.

We all enter and I look around. Bright colours everywhere; creams, browns, and pinks. A glass counter with pastry treats and cakes behind it in the middle and some tables with chairs to the right. Looks like a child's dream come true.

"So, Ichigo. What would thou like?" Luna asks me.

My stomach voices its displeasure and rumbles loudly. "Anything edible please," I reply with a grin.

The others order what they want and Luna brings me mine. I pick up a cupcake and frown at it. I can feel Celestia's reiatsu in it.

"Celestia, care to explain why your reiatsu is in this?" I ask her.

Her eyes widen just very slightly. "What are you talking about?" she replies like she's innocent.

"I can feel your reiatsu... or magic as you call it, in this cupcake. Why?" I ask again.

Her expression hardens and she glares at me. She's silent for a few seconds before speaking up. "It's a sleep spell, I was hoping to take you back quietly. Restrain you until you could be sealed and never be a threat to my ponies ever again. I simply just don't trust you, demon," she tells me and draws her sword. I go wide eyed and stand up slowly.

"Sister! What is the matter with thee!?" Luna asks her with worry.

Celestia's eyes never leave mine. "It's his fault I lost you for a thousand years! He butchered hundreds of our ponies before we managed to seal him away. I'm not taking that chance again!" she replies. "I'll just destroy you now, like I should have back then!" she tells me in anger and thrusts her sword at me.

'Oh shit!'

I jump to the left and then ram the door down to get out. I turn to face the her and draw my sword. "Celestia, please stop. I don't want to hurt you," I tell her.

She huffs as she walks out the broken door frame. "You couldn't hurt me back then, what makes you think you can now?" she asks.

"I didn't know what I could do back then and you were fighting my, at the time, crazy hollow half. I've been training the last millennia while you've been sitting on your ass all day," I reply and she frowns at me. "but this time, I'm in control!" I yell at her.

Luna looks conflicted as she tries to calm Celestia down. "Sister! Please stop! If thou must destroy Ichigo, then thou must destroy us as well! We too have a demon inside us still! And if he is right, thou has one too!" she tells her.

Celestia then growls. "I am nothing like him!" she shouts and dashes towards me with great speed, but not fast enough. I use Shunpo to side step her attack and using the flat of my blade, I slap her in the face. She tumbles along the ground and recovers mid roll. Her coat is stained with patches of dirt.

"You need to calm down, Celestia!" I warn her. If she continues to let her emotions get out of control, her hollow half could awaken.

She snarls and charges at me again. "I will when you are no longer a threat to my ponies!" she shouts in rage.

Our zanpakuto clash over and over again. Her anger and rage seems to be getting to the breaking point as her eyes have just turned black with yellow irises... Oh crap.

"What is wrong with the Princess? I've never seen her this angry before!" I hear Twilight say.

I parry her attack and point my left index finger at her. "Hadō number one, Shō!" I shout out. My reiatsu forms at my finger tip and an invisible force hits Celestia in the chest, knocking her back a good few metres. "Celestia please! You need to stop now before it's too late!" I warn her again.

She screams in rage and gets back up. "I will destroy you even if it's the last thing I do!.." she yells at me, but she then goes wide eyed as a thick white fluid like substance starts to flow out of her mouth and eyes.

"AAAAAAHHHH!" she screams and shakes violently as her sword clatters to the ground.

'Shit, too late. I'm going to have to destroy her mask if I'm going to save her,' I think to myself. I form my own hollow mask and turn to Luna. "LUNA! If she's going to be anything like I was. You need to evacuate the town, NOW!" I shout at her.

I see tears running down her face but she nodded. "R-Right. T-Twilight, can thou and t-thy friends get as many ponies out of t-town as fast as thou can?" she asks them.

Twilight also has tears running down her face. "Y-Yeah. Please help Celestia, Luna!" She replies as she and the others do as they were asked.

Half of Celestia's mask has formed and a pained expression is on the visible half of her face. Her screams of anguish filling the town.

Luna stands beside me with fear and sadness on her face. "How do w-we stop it?" she asks, fearful for her sister.

"Two ways. One, she stops it herself and regains control. Two, we break or pull her mask off. And if we can't do that, we have to seal her away or kill her," I reply. Her expression of sadness worsens at that last part.

For five minutes we wait as ponies run past us and out of the town. Celestia has stopped screaming and is laying still. Her mane and tail has changed to what look like flames. Her mask has a pair of fang like teeth and a red flame pattern on the right side.

Her eyes shoot open and she laughs in a disturbing, distorted tone. "Finally! I am free! Now then, time to have some fun!" the now hollowfied Celestia says.

I dash forward before she could react and swing my sword at her mask. She growls and jumps back and picks up her zanpakuto with her magic.

"Oh? Does the little shinigami want to play with me?" she taunts and I swing at her again. With speed matching my own, she moves behind me and thrusts her sword at my back. I lift my sword over my head and lay it on my back and block her attack.

Luna has her sword out and hits Celestia in the side of her head, cracking the mask a bit.

"Gah! I will devour your soul for that!" Celestia says and kicks Luna hard with her back legs, sending the night Princess through a house. I then jump up and drop kick backwards right in Celestia's face, deepening the cracks.

She stumbles back and growls at me. She then swings her sword downwards and I roll to my left and use Shunpo to get back on my feet quickly.

Luna has recovered as she runs out the building with bits of wood and dust in her coat and mane.

Celestia then opens her mouth and a deep red energy starts gathering. 'What the fuck!? She's firing a Cero!'

"LUNA! DODGE IT!" I yell at her and Jump into the air and begin firing Shō after Shō at Celestia's face. The cracks spread and bits of the mask begin to flake off.

But it wasn't enough as she fires the beam at me. I remember what Ichigo did when a Menos Grande shot at him with a Cero. So I pour my reiatsu into my zanpakuto and hold it in front of me.

The beam impacts my blade and I get sent flying backwards. I fall through the air and land on a house where I smash through the roof. "GAH!" I shout in pain as my back hits something.

I shake my head and jump out the hole. I feel a tight pressure in my chest as the reiatsu I gathered is trying to get out. I put it into my zanpakuto and look up. "Getsuga Tenshō!" I yell and swing my sword to the sky. A large black beam with a tint of red soars into the clouds, making them part. The sun now shining brightly down on the town.

I can hear metal against metal and head back to the fight. Luna has a few cuts on her as she breaths heavily.

"Face it dear, sister. You were never an equal to me!" Celestia says and lunges at her.

I use my Shunpo to intercept the attack with my sword and punch Celestia in the face. The top left of her mask comes off and she screams. Luna then brings the pommel of her sword down right between Celestia's eyes where the mask shatters completely.

"NNOOOOOO! This body is mine!" Celestia yells before her eyes roll back and she falls to the ground out cold.

"Is she okay?" Luna asks as she sits down exhausted.

I sit beside her panting as well. "She should be," I reply and open one of Celestia's eyes. It's back to its natural white and magenta. Her mane and tail are also back to normal as well.

I let my mask crumble off and put my sword away.

"What do we do now? Will it happen again?" she asks me.

"Possibly, unless you both conquer your hollow halves and gain control over them." I look at Celestia who seems to be sleeping peacefully.

"And how do we do that?" she asks.

I look back at her. "You need to learn your zanpakutos names first. Then they will guide you like mine did for me," I reply.

My stomach then rumbles again, reminding me I haven't eaten yet. I pull out the two apples from my bumbag and offer her one.

She smiles and her horn glows. She levitates the apple and takes a bite out of it and I do the same with mine.

"Celestia seems to have a lot of trust issues," I say while chewing on my apple.

"After what thou did to our ponies and what happen to us... she just distanced herself from others. She may act like a kind compassionate ruler, but she's just hurt and afraid of being alone again," Luna tells me.

I sigh as I feel Twilight's and the others reiatsu approaching. My back is still throbbing from the fall I took, this is going to be a long day.

Chapter 4: Of Soul Reapers, Hollows, and Zanpakutos

View Online

Chapter 4: Of Soul Reapers, Hollows, and Zanpakutos

"Princess Luna! Are you and Princess Celestia alright?" Twilight asks. I just stare at her and her friends dumbly. They all now have a katana with them as well. Seriously, the fuck is going on here?

"We art fine. Ichigo thinks Tia will be okay as well," Luna replies.

I just finish off my apple and toss the core onto a patch of grass nearby. Applejack gives me a stern stare which I promptly ignore.

Ponies begin to crowd around but keep their distance from us. Whether or not it's because of me or Celestia, I'm not sure.

Twilight sits beside Celestia while putting her sword on the ground and lightly shakes her. "Princess? Please wake up," she asks her. I pick up her sword and pull it out of the purple scabbard a few inches. The grip is purple like her fur while the blade is white with a deep purple oily like shine to it. The habaki, fuchi, and kashira are a deep bluish purple like her mane while the tsuba is shaped like a light purple six pointed star.

Celestia groans and slowly opens her eyes. "Wha... What happened?" she asks and hisses in pain and rubs a hoof to her head.

"Yeah, sorry about that. You might have a bit of a headache for awhile, but it was the only way to get the mask off you," I tell her.

Her eyes snap open and she looks at me. I just sit on the the ground and watch her cautiously as I put Twilight's sword back on the ground next to her.

She frowns and looks away, I guess she understands what it was like now. At least she didn't kill or hurt anyone badly, she looks to Luna with a sad expression. "I'm so sorry, Lulu," she says quietly.

Luna gets up and lays beside Celestia and drapes a wing over her back. "Tis alright, sister. Thou art fine now," she tells her.

"I can feel it, Luna. The demon in the back of my mind... What if it takes over again," Celestia says with fear in her tone.

"Then you just need to make it submit to you," I tell her. She frowns at me and I sigh. "Really? After all this you still hate me? Fine, whatever, I can't be bothered anymore," I tell her and get up and start walking down the street.

"Where art thou going, Ichigo?" Luna calls out.

I look back at her. "I'm taking a walk to clear my head. Too much has happened in just a few hours for me to think straight," I reply and walk off. The ponies move out of my way with different expressions ranging from curiosity to outright fear.

I hear the soft flapping of wings beside me I can feel the strong presence of Fluttershy's reiatsu. "Um, you're welcome at my cottage for some tea. That is... if you want," she tells me.

I smile. "That actually sounds nice, thank you, Fluttershy," I reply and follow her back to her home. I look at the sword on her back and notice it's more like a wakizashi. "Fluttershy, where did you and your friends get those swords?" I ask her.

"Hmm? Oh! Erm. We got them after freeing Luna from her demon with the elements of harmony," she tells me.

Just like how Celestia and Luna got theirs from using the elements on me. "Do you know your sword's name?" I ask her.

"Its name?" she replies with an adorably confused expression.

''That's a no then.' "Yours and the others swords are just like mine. It's called a zanpakuto, and they're alive like you or me," I tell her.

"It's alive? B-But how do I find out its name?" she asks me while looking at her Zanpakuto.

I rub the back of my neck. "Once everything calms down, how about we all gather together and I can explain it to all of you," I reply.

"Oh, okay. That sounds reasonable," she says.

We arrive at her little cottage and I make myself comfortable on the floor. "Fluttershy, can I have a look at your zanpakuto?" I ask her.

"Sure, here you go," she says and gives me her sword.

The scabbard is yellow like her fur and the grip is pink like her mane. The habaki, fuchi, and kashira are light blue like her eyes, and the tsuba is shaped like a light blue butterfly with light pink wings. The blade is white with tiny butterflies going up the sides of it.

"Is there a reason it's smaller than the others?" she asks me.

"Possibly, but until we see its shikai form, we won't know. Each zanpakuto is unique to its owner," I tell her as I sheath the sword and hand it back to her.

"Shikai? What's that?" she asks and heads into her kitchen.

"I'll explain that with the others as well later," I reply.

"Okay," she calls back.

Once again I get thumped on my thigh by her little bunny. "Can I help you?" I ask Angel.

He again glares at me but doesn't seem to be telling me to leave this time.

We stare at each other for awhile until it starts to get on my nerves. "Alright you little fluff ball, what is it?" I ask again.

He points his paw at his eyes and then points it at me, I stare at him for a few seconds before speaking. "That's not intimidating at all. If anything, it makes you look adorable," I tell him.

He scowls at me before hopping away.

"Here you go, Ichigo. I hope you like it," she says and hands me a cup of hot tea and a big bowl of salad.

"Thank you," I say and take a sip. I look around and notice a badger with a broken chain on its chest. "You do know that badger is a spirit right?" I ask her.

"Oh yes, but he's being stubborn and won't pass on," she tells me.

"You can make him pass on peacefully with your zanpakuto you know," I tell her and take a sip of the delicious tea..

Her eyes widen and she looks mortified. "I couldn't do that to the poor thing!" she replies horrified at the idea.

I frown for a second before I knew what she meant. "Oh no no no no, I don't mean slaying him. The kashira end of your Zanpakuto can be used to perform a soul burial, helping the Spirit to move on, like this," I tell her and draw my sword.

She looks worried but I don't unwrap my blade, I gently tap the badger on it's head with the bottom of the grip and he turns into a black and red hell butterfly which then flies out the open window.

Fluttershy is just staring wide eyed. "What did you do?" she asks in awe.

"I performed what's called a Konsō, or Soul Burial. I just helped the spirit to move on, to let go of anything holding it here. You can do the same with your zanpakuto," I reply.

She looks at her sword for a while, while I just drink my tea and munch on my salad. I let out a relaxed sigh, It's nice and quiet, a perfect time to relax after the mayhem this morning.

*Knock knock knock* "Fluttershy! Is Ichigo in there with ya!?" Rainbow Dash yells, startling Fluttershy out of her thoughts.

'So much for peace and quiet,' I groan internally.

'Oh quit being a baby. You've had plenty of 'peace and quiet' for the last millennia,' Bob tells me.

Fluttershy gets up and opens the door. "Oh, Rainbow Dash. Yes he's here, why?" she asks the prismatic pony.

"Twilight's looking for him, said she wanted answers about what has been going on," Rainbow replies.

I rub my eyes and stand up. "Answers to what exactly?" I ask as I walk over to the door.

Rainbow then looks up at me. "The whole demon thing and Celestia losing her cool, also about these swords we found after kicking Nightmare Moon's flank and why they match our coats, manes, and marks," she says and nodded to the zanpakuto on her back.

"Fine, let's go and get it over with, I'd like to take a nap afterwards," I tell her.

"I like the way you think!" Rainbow says and starts hovering. "Come on, I'll take you to Twi's place, it's the large tree at the north side of town. The others are waiting there as well," she tells me and starts flying off. "Try to keep up if you can!" she shouts back.

I frown at her rapidly shrinking form. 'Really?... Challenge accepted.' "See you there, Fluttershy," I tell the kind pegasus.

"Alright," she replies and slowly flies towards the town. I then use my Shunpo and dash towards the town, I see Rainbow ahead and I start leaping from rooftop to rooftop.

I finally catch up and grin. "Sup, Dash. This the fastest you can go?" I ask her smugly.

"Wha?" she says stunned and looks at me.

I look forward and see the tree in question, are those balconies and windows on it? "Well lookie there, the finish line. See ya later, Dash," I tell her and bolt off ahead.

"HEY! GET BACK HERE!" she shouts at me.

I stop in front of the door and turn around with a smirk. "Took your time slowpoke," I say to her.

I can just hear the grinding of her teeth. "You... You must have cheated! Yeah that's it!" she shouts at me.

My smirk widens and I raise an eyebrow. "Oh? How so?" I ask but my bragging is cut short as the door opens and slams me in the ass making me fall forward, face planting the dirt hard.

"HA! Serves you right!" she says to me with a shit eating grin.

"Huh?" a young male voice says. "Oops, sorry! Whoa! He's bigger than I thought," he then says.

I get up and spit out the dirt between my teeth, Rainbow is laughing her ass off while I brush off my Shihakushō. "Yeah yeah, laugh it up," I say to her.

"Sorry about that, but I heard Rainbow yelling and came to see what it was," the boy says again. I turn to see a small dragon no taller than my mid thigh, I've seen a couple of dragons before flying by the Castle Gardens a few times years ago, but none this young.

"No problem, so I take it Twilight is inside waiting for us?" I ask.

"Uh-huh, so are the Princesses," he replies.

'Oh joy. I bet Celestia is still sulking.' "I'll wait here for Fluttershy first, we kinda left her behind," I tell him.

After a few minutes, Fluttershy slowly flies towards us and lands. "I'm sorry if I took so long," she says.

"Na, it's alright. So let's get this thing going! I wanna know what these swords are, I've never seen one like these before," Rainbow says.

They walk into the tree house first and I follow after, all the talking stops and they all look at me, I notice the furniture is set up in a crescent shape.

"Greetings, Ichigo. Please sit on the cushion, we art hoping thou will tell us what thou knows of what these demons really are and what our blades are as well," Luna tells me. She's looking better with a few bandages on her, Celestia on the other hand still looks depressed.

I sigh and walk over to the small cushion and sit down on it. "Alright. So what do you want to know first?" I ask them.

"Tell us what these demons are," Luna replies.

"Well. Firstly, they're actually called hollows, due to the hole in their chests and the lack of a heart. They are the souls of the deceased who have lingered too long in the world of the living and degraded into a hollow, which takes months or even years. Another way is if their soul is devoured by another hollow, leaving an empty husk of the soul which instantly turns into a hollow," I tell them.

They all look pale with horrified expressions.

"They devour a pony's soul?" Rarity asks with wide eyes.

"Any soul with high reiatsu really, both the dead and the living, and it's up to Soul Reapers to stop them," I reply.

"What is this reiatsu?" Twilight asks.

"Reiatsu, or spiritual pressure, is what we give off in terms of strength or power. You ponies call it magic," I tell her.

"That explains a few things, but what about these blades, these, zanpakuto?" Luna asks.

"A zanpakuto's shape and abilities are based on their Shinigami's soul. Once you learn your zanpakuto's name, you both will get considerably stronger and have access to it's second form called Shikai," I tell them.

Rainbow then raises her hoof. "Then why does yours look so different to ours?" she asks.

"Mine is always in it's released state due to the high amount of reiatsu I generate and release, but a zanpakuto's shape and size is determined by how strong it's owner's reiatsu is. Mine was similar in shape to yours, only about three times bigger and with a thick blade. My zanpakuto is more of a physical based one, for instance, I believe Twilight's will be a Kido based Zanpakuto due to her strong reiatsu or magic as you call it," I reply.

"There's also another form after that called Bankai, where you learn your Zanpakuto's full name, but I'm still training for mine," I tell them. Although I know zangetsu's full name, I'm just not physically ready to try it yet.

Twilight levitates her sword in front of her. "And how do we learn their names?" she asks. Fluttershy perks up at that.

"You just have to ask it and listen for a reply. The more time you spend trying to hear it, the greater your bond with them will be."

"So what happens when a zanpakuto is released?" Applejack asks.

"It will change shape and will gain an effect. Mine just got stronger and hits harder than before, it can also launch a condensed beam of my reiatsu as well, but there are some that have unique abilities. There is one called Senbonzakura, where the blade breaks apart into hundreds of little blades that look like cherry blossoms and its wielder can control the blades mentally and can attack their opponent from every angle simultaneously," I tell her.

"Whoa," Rainbow says. "What will mine do?" she asks excitedly.

"I don't know, it depends on the Shinigami's personality. I'm betting yours will be a physical based one that's for fast and quick attacks. Or maybe it'll have some sort of wind manipulating ability," I reply.

"Awesome!" she says holds her zanpakuto in front of her. "Hey there! I'm Rainbow Dash, what's your name?" she asks the blade. After a few awkward seconds of silence, she sighs and puts it on her back. "Nothing..." she mumbles in disappointment.

"Don't worry about it. It will just take some time," I tell her.

"Okay, can you tell us what just happened to Princess Celestia?" Twilight asks me.

"Ah, that," I say and form my hollow mask, making them all gasp. "She went through her hollowfication, where her hollow half tried to take over," I explain in a distorted tone.

"But why are you in control and she wasn't?" Rarity asks.

"Because I've made mine submit to me, and now I can call on his power to boost my own, making me stronger and faster," I tell them.

'No need to sound smug about it you dick. I'll kick your ass one day and take my body back,' Bob says.

I just ignore him and continue. "Twilight, you called me the Canterlot Demon, why is that?" I ask her.

"Erm... because you killed hundreds of ponies before you were sealed in stone," she replies clearly uncomfortable by the question.

"That was my hollow half that did that after taking over my body, my hollowfication just like Celestia did. But fortunately, Luna and I were here to stop her from going on a killing spree, unlike me," I tell her with a sigh.

"I see," Twilight says with a sad frown.

I continue with my explanation. "To have a hollow half, someone must have put the soul of a hollow into the Princesses. That's what causes the hollowfication process, but I don't know how she's managed to suppress it this long before her anger got the better of her, or who managed to put one into them to begin with," I reply.

"We don't have these, hollows, inside us do we?" Fluttershy asks with fear.

"I don't think so, you've only been Soul Reapers for a short while," I tell her to which she relaxes.

"What are Soul Reapers exactly?" Twilight asks. I didn't notice before, but she's writing down everything.

"A Soul Reaper is someone who slays hollows and purifies their souls, sending them to the afterlife. We can also perform the Konso, or Soul Burial, to send spirits of the deceased to the afterlife peacefully. I've already shown Fluttershy how that works," I reply.

"Fascinating," Twilight says.

I look at Pinkie and notice her staring at her zanpakuto. "Pinkie... You okay?" I ask and let my mask crumble off.

"Uh-huh," she replies.

"What are you doing darling?" Rarity ask her.

"Having a staring contest with Myōgane," she replies.

Wait... did she just say her zanpakuto's name? "Pinkie... Is that your zanpakuto's name?" I ask her with a raised brow.

"Uh-huh," she replies and strains her eyes, she finally blinks and glares at her Zanpakuto. "Ooooo, you're good," she says to it.

"Well then, one down I guess," I say and ignore her for now. "Any other questions?" I ask them.

They shake their heads in reply. "Alright then," I say and yawn. "I'm gonna have a nap, see you in a few hours," I tell them and use Shunpo to leave the tree house before they could ask me anything else.

I arrive at what looks like a park and find a nice big tree, I jump up onto a thick branch and lay back against the trunk. After a few minutes of just listening to the ponies playing and the sounds of nature around me, I drift off to sleep.

Chapter 5: The Earth's Rage

View Online

Chapter 5: The Earth's Rage

A loud voice wakes me up from my nap and I lazily look to my left. "Iiiiiiichiiiiiiiigooooooo!" a pink blur shouts as it gets closer and closer.

It takes a few seconds for my brain to register that whatever it is, it's on a direct course for me. "SHIT!" I yell out before it impacts me. "Oof!" I grunt as it and I tumble down to the ground.

"Ow..." I then mutter and look at the pink ball of fluff on my chest. "Why did you do that, Pinkie?" I ask her with a frown.

"Sorry! But Applejack wanted to know when you wanted to start working to pay back the apples you took," she tells me.

'Oh right, that.' "Alright fine, thanks for telling me. Where is she right now?" I ask her.

"Back at her farm waiting for ya," she replies as she gets off me and I get up.

"Okay, guess I'll see you around then," I tell her and use my Shunpo to get across town.

I stop in front of the archway into the apple orchard, I look around but see no one nearby. I shrug and walk towards the farm house and knock on the door. "Hello?" I say.

"Hold on, ah'ma coming!" an elderly voice replies. The door opens to reveal a very old lime green mare with a white mane and tail tied up into buns and she has a mark of a pie on her flank. She's also wearing an orange neck scarf with red polka dots on it. "How can ah hel... Sweet mother of Celestia! Ah'm not ready ta kick the bucket just yet ya varmint!" she shouts out in alarm and with speed defying her age, she gets a military style helmet and a pan and starts hitting me with it.

"OW! Ma'am, please stop hitting me!" I tell her.

"Quiet you! Git off our farm!" she replies and continues to bash me.

"Granny! You stop that this here second! That's the human ah told ya about," Applejack says as she walks in the room with her zanpakuto on her back, followed by the red stallion named Big Mac.

"Huh?" the elderly mare says and looks back at me, "So yer not gonna take mah soul?" she asks cautiously. I just raise an eyebrow at her.

"No?" I reply confused while rubbing my bruised hip.

"Well then, why didn't ya just say so?" she says and throws the pan to her right where it clatters onto a kitchen top perfectly. "Name's Granny Smith, but ya'll can just call me Granny," she tells me.

I just give her a deadpan stare while still rubbing my hip. "I'm Ichigo Kurosaki," I reply.

"So ah take it Pinkie gave ya mah message?" Applejack asks me.

"Yeah, quiet forcefully as well," I tell her.

"Pinkie always manages to find whoever she's looking for, but enough about that, yer here to work off those apples ya took from the farm. Follow me and ah'll show ya what yer gonna be doing," she tells me and walks out the house.

I follow her north to a section of apple trees still with fruit on them. "So I'm helping you to pick the fruit?" I ask her.

"Eyup, see that there cart?" she asks while pointing to said cart.

"Yeah," I reply.

"Ah want ya ta fill it with as many apples as ya can and then take it to tha barn. Once ya do that, we'll call it even," she tells me. "Ah'll be to the east of ya if ya need anything!" she says and walks off.

I look back at the trees and grin. 'This will be pretty quick with my Shunpo,' I think to myself and get started.

Thirty-Seven Minutes Later

I sigh as I finish, the cart is practically overflowing with hundreds of apples now. I grab the two side bars and begin to haul it back to the barn, I see the big red structure ahead and leave the cart next to the barn doors.

"Well, I better tell Applejack that I'm done," I say to myself and head in the direction where I can feel her reiatsu.

I find her kicking a tree with her back legs which causes all the apples to fall into baskets below.

With a wicked smile, I creep up behind her and stand right next to her. "Hey, Applejack," I say to her.

"AAAHH!" she yelps and kicks her back legs out at me. I use my Shunpo to quickly dodge the hooves, she then looks at me with a scowl. "Gosh darnit, Ichigo! Ah could have hurt ya!" she tells me.

I just raise an eyebrow at her. "Uh-huh. I'm just letting you know I'm done and that the cart is by the barn," I tell her.

"What? How?" she asks and looks at her own cart. "Ah'm not even at a quarter way done yet!" she tells me.

"Like this," I reply and pick a tree clean of apples in a matter of seconds and put them into the cart.

She shakes her head and sighs. "Right. Ah almost fergot about that," she says. "Alright, ah'll take yer word for it since ya ain't lying ta me," she tells me and moves onto the next tree.

"Would you like some help?" I offer. I ain't got nothing better to do right now.

"Naw, ya did what ah asked ya to an that's good enough fer me. Ya can go an do yer own thing till tomorrow, then ah'll start payin' ya fer yer work, but don't ferget to come back fer supper at six!" she tells me.

"If you say so," I reply and turn to leave.

*Beep beep beep* My phone starts to beep at me and I quickly get it out and open it. "What's yer phone making that noise fer?" Applejack asks me.

"Three hollows are nearby, over there," I reply and point to the south.

"AAAAAAAAAHHH!" three young female sounding screams echo throughout the orchard.

"That was Applebloom and her friends!" Applejack says with wide eyes and runs off towards the screams.

I follow behind her and see three small fillies huddled together under a small play or club house. Surrounding them are three identical looking hollows that look like wooden wolves with large masks that have some nasty looking teeth and claws. They're biting and clawing at the fillies, trying to reach them.

One of them manages to cut the yellow filly's left hind leg."AAAAAHH!" the filly cries out in pain.

"APPLEBLOOM! " Applejack screams in fear for the filly. I suddenly feel Applejack's reiatsu spike in power and she surprisingly leaps ten metres into the air above the hollows, her reiatsu is an orange colour just like her fur.

"Shake the earth! Furue!" she yells with anger in her tone and her zanpakuto shines brightly. When the light fades, all four of her hooves are covered with heavy looking brown metal boots with spikes along the rim of her hooves, an apple shaped like cap on the top covering each knee on her front legs.

I can only watch wide eyed as she drops back down.

She lands right on top of the hollow that cut the yellow filly and crushed its head instantly as the very earth quakes from the impact. Before it could even dissolve, she turns away from the next one and kicks her back legs out. It looks like she bucked the air itself as a shockwave blasts the hollow away a good twenty or so metres.

She then faces the last one and rears up on her hind legs. "Daichi no ikari!" she yells and slams her forelegs onto the ground. The ground shakes as a spire of stone raises out from under the hollow and spears it through its stomach. It cries out before it, and the stone spire dissolve into particles.

She turns back to the one she blew away as it was getting back up. "RRAAAGGHH!" she cries in rage and kicks off the ground, launching herself at the hollow like a rocket.

It sees her coming and opens its jaw to bite her. Applejack just keeps going and when she finally reaches the hollow, she throws a foreleg in its mouth and its mask is shattered with half of its head caving in from the resulting shockwave. Applejack tumbles into a roll and quickly gets back onto her hooves while breathing heavily.

When the hollow finished dissolving, I just stand there with my jaw on the ground.

'Holy crap, she released her zanpakuto!'

"Applejack!" the little yellow filly with a red mane and tail and large pink bow says as she limps over to her and the other two rush up to Applejack.

"Wow, Applejack! That was awesome!" the orange pegasus filly with a purple mane and tail says.

"How did you do that!?" the white unicorn filly with a pink and light purple mane and tail asks.

Applejack seems to have calmed down now as her zanpakuto returns to its sword form.

She shakes her head and grabs the yellow filly. "Applebloom! Are ya alright?" Applejack asks her and checks her all over.

Seconds later, Luna lands beside us. "Is everypony alright? We felt the presence of a de... hollow nearby," she asks us.

"Yeah we're fine. Applejack took care of the hollows herself," I reply.

"She did? How?" Luna asks me with wide eyes.

"She released her zanpakuto when she saw the yellow filly get hurt," I tell her.

"She released her zanpakuto? Amazing..." Luna says and turns to Applejack. "How art thou feeling, Applejack?" she asks the farm mare.

"Ah... Ah don't rightly know. When ah saw Applebloom get hurt, ah wanted to do what ever it took to save her, then ah heard this voice and then found mahself in a clearing with thousands of apple trees around me. Then this stallion that looked like he was made of stone told me ah could save her and told me his name... Then ah felt a rush of strength and jumped into the air," she replies and tells Luna what happened during the fight.

"We see. So thou met thy zanpakuto," Luna says.

I walk up to Applejack and pat her on her shoulder. "Well done, Applejack. Now you just need to get to know Furue more and practice with your Shikai and learn its full potential," I tell her and start heading back to town.

"Where art thou going now?" Luna asks.

"To the tree house, I saw a lot of books there and I want to read up on a few things!" I call back to her.

I walk through the streets towards the tree house and the ponies move out of my way, I just roll my eyes at them. 'Still just as skittish as ever.'

I arrive at the tree house and knock on the door. "It's open!" the voice of the boy says.

I walk in and see him putting books back on the shelves. "Oh hey! If you're looking for Twilight or Princess Celestia, they're upstairs," he tells me.

"Na, I'm just here to read a few books. I didn't get your name last time, I'm Ichigo Kurosaki," I reply and hold my hand out to him.

"I'm Spike, Twilight's number one assistant!" he says and shakes my hand. "So what book you looking for?" he asks me.

"Anything to do with hollows, or demons as the ponies call them," I reply.

"Demons? Erm, sure, hold on," he says and runs across the room. He looks through the book shelves and pulls a red book out, he walks back over to me and hands me the book. "Here you go, anything else?" he asks me.

"Na, this should do for now. I just wanted to find out how much ponies knew about the hollows compared to me," I reply and sit down on the small couch, more like an armchair to me. It groans in protest but stays intact.

"Alright, I'll be over there sorting the books out," he tells me and goes to do his own thing.

I open the book and read the introduction.

The Demons of Tartarus. By Silver Arrow.
The demons of the realm of Tartarus are horrifying creatures with tremendous strength, speed, and magic; some can even fly, burrow under the ground, or even turn invisible, but it appears not everypony is capable of seeing these monsters. I myself have seen hundreds of these creatures and have nearly died a few times from their attacks while observing them.
These demons come in all shapes and sizes. Most resembling the races of Equus such as: ponies, gryphons, minotaurs, zebras, diamond dogs, and many of the wildlife of the world. Others take on grotesque or horrifyingly lethal forms.
It is still unclear to this day where these abominations originated from, but popular theories point towards the gates of Tartarus themselves where the Princesses have thrown the most twisted and vile creatures and villains to walk Equus inside.

'They just threw people into this Tartarus? What kind of crimes did they commit to get them to do that? I should be glad I was just stoned then...' I think to myself.

I continue reading the book, seeing all kinds of hollows. The one we fought at the ruins was a minotaur hollow, but all the hollows this Silver Arrow saw were all small weak ones.

The three hollows that attacked the fillies were timberwolf hollows, weak on their own but dangerous in a large group.

The sound of hoofsteps makes me look up to see Twilight and Celestia coming down the stairs. "Please Princess, you need to talk to Ichigo about your hollow half. If anypony can help you control it, it's him," Twilight tells the Solar Princess with worry in her tone.

"I just can't, it's his fault Luna and I are in this condition in the first place," she replies to the little unicorn.

"Is he really? And what if he's not around next time it takes over and you go on a rampage? Are you willing to take that risk?" she asks Celestia.

"I... I..." Celestia starts but then sighs. "I don't know, but I just can't face him right now. I blamed him for what happened to my ponies and Luna... but after going through the same thing... to feel what he must have felt... I just don't know what to think anymore," the Princess replies.

I close my book hard, getting their attention. "Then just let me help you," I tell her.

"Ichigo? When did you get here?" Twilight asks.

"About ten minutes ago actually, I just wanted to see what you ponies knew about hollows," I reply.

"And why would you want to help me after what I said and did to you," Celestia asks me with a sad frown.

"I don't blame you for sealing me away in stone, you didn't know how to stop me and had to do it to end my hollow's destruction," I tell her.

She looks away with a frown for a few seconds and then sighs. "Then I'll ask you right now," she says and looks at me. "Will you help Luna and I to control our demo... hollows," she asks me.

I place the book on the small table in front of me and stand up. I walk over to her and place my right hand on her left shoulder. "Sure, but I will warn you. It won't be easy," I reply. I then look at Twilight. "By the way, Applejack just learnt her zanpakuto's name and even released it, you might want to go and ask her what it was like and how she did it. Could help you and the others to do the same," I tell her.

Her eyes light up and a saddlebag levitates over to her, overflowing with parchment and quills. "Then I need to go and take notes on this! This could be a big help in understanding the zanpakuto and their abilities!" she says and bolts out the door.

After the door closes, I turn back to Celestia. "So, when do you want to start?"

Chapter 6: Another Human?

View Online

Chapter 6: Another Human?

"So, when do you want to start?" I ask Celestia.

"Tomorrow. Luna and I need to head back to Canterlot right now. I need a lie down after all this to be honest," she replies. "I'm sorry for how I acted towards you... I thought you were toying with us when you said you got it under control, making yourself to be the victim," she tells me. "but after experiencing it myself..." she says with shudder.

"Don't worry about it, I'm just glad you didn't destroy me or throw me into this Tartarus place after turning me to stone," I tell her.

"How do you know about Tartarus?" she asks.

I point at the book on the table. "It was in that book, some pony named Silver Arrow wrote it," I reply.

"Ah yes, I remember him. It was about two-hundred years ago when he wrote that, he believed that Tartarus is where the dem... hollows, are coming from. It's nothing but a desert like realm that is always night time," she tells me.

'Why does that sound familiar?.. Wait a minute, that sounds like Hueco Mundo!' I think to myself and stare at her wide eyed.

"What?" she asks me with a frown.

"You just described the hollow's realm of Hueco Mundo," I reply.

"Hueco Mundo?" she asks me with confusion.

"Yeah, it's where the hollows live and gather before they come here looking for souls," I tell her.

"Then you mean... I've been locking the cruellest, most vile, and dangerous criminals on Equus in the hollows home world?" she asks with a far away expression, realising that she's been turning them into hollows..

'Crap, I need to cheer her up, any negative emotions might trigger her hollowfication again.' "Don't worry about it, if any of them do manage to get out, I'll deal with it," I tell her with a smile.

She sighs and look me in the eyes. "But it's mine and Luna's duty to protect Equestria... It should be us who defend our ponies," she says.

"And you don't need to do it alone. Twilight and the others have the power to stop the hollows as well, I'm not sure how these elements of yours turned you and them into Soul Reapers, but it's a chance to better protect the world," I tell her.

A quick flash of light blinds me as a scroll appears in front of Celestia with a red seal on it, she tears the seal off and quickly reads it.

"What's wrong?" I ask her.

"A bipedal creature has just appeared in the Castle's Garden, it seems female and resembles something like you. She has no weapons and is being held in the Throne Room... Constantly apologising to the guards?" she says with an raised eyebrow.

'Another Human? Did she get sent here like I did?'

"I need to go and meet this new human. Luna and I shall see you tomorrow at Canterlot," she tells me and her horn begins to glow.

"Then I'm coming with you, I want to know how she got here myself," I reply.

Celestia looks at me for a few seconds before answering. "Alright, stand beside me please," she says.

I stand beside her and her horn glows brighter. After a few seconds, spots cloud my vision and I feel a bit dizzy. I shake my head and look around, a girl that looks just like Orihime Inoue in her school uniform Is sitting on the floor with a worried expression.

The guards spot me and then point their spears at me.

Celestia waves a hoof at them. "It's alright, he's not a threat," she then looks at the wide eyed girl. "So this is the mare, she doesn't look as dangerous as you," Celestia says to me.

"Gee, thanks," I say sarcastically and roll my eyes.

Celestia walks over to the girl and smiles at her. "Hello, I am Princess Celestia, and what is your name?" she asks her.

"Erm... I, I can't remember my name," the girl replies. I kneel down to her and smile as well. "Wait... I recognise you. I saw you at the Convention," she tells me.

My eyebrows rise at that. "Really? Did you buy something from a guy dressed as the resident evil four merchant by chance?" I ask her.

"Yeah, I bought these hair pins from him and then I blacked out. Next thing I know, I'm here and I can't remember much before the convention. Did the same happen to you too?" she replies and asks me.

'I guess she's just lucky she was sent here and not back when I arrived.' "Yeah, I bought a phone just like Rukia's from him and then woke up in a nearby forest," I tell her.

"So where are we?" she asks looking around.

"You are in Equestria, we're not on Earth anymore," I reply.

"Equestria?.. And how do I get home?" she asks with a very worried expression.

I look at Celestia to see her sigh. "I don't know, I wouldn't even know where to look through the number of planets or even universes where you could have came from. I'm sorry, but you are stuck here I'm afraid," she tells her.

"I... I can't go home?" the girl says with tears in her eyes.

I'm surprised when she grabs me and starts crying on my chest. I stare at her with wide eyes wondering what I can even say to calm her down, I do the only thing I can think off and awkwardly pat her on the back.

"Hey now, it's not all that bad... The ponies here are nice once you get to know them," I tell her.

After a couple of minutes, she calms down and looks at me. "*Sniff* I-If I can't go home... *hic* What do I d-do now? I got no where to go...*hic*" she asks me.

I can only frown sadly, I can't remember my old life, my family, friends, or anything personal before the convention. So I don't feel as bad about not being able to go home. "I don't know, but I plan to make a new life for myself here. You're welcome to stay with me if you want to, as far as I know, we're the only humans here," I tell her.

"The only ones?" she asks with wide eyes.

"As far as we know, yes," I reply.

After a few seconds of silence she speaks up. "Do you remember your name?" she asks me.

"No, I don't. I'm using Ichigo Kurosaki's name now, since you can't remember yours as well I suggest taking Orihime Inoue's name for yourself then," I reply.

She sniffles a bit and nodded. "I guess so..."

"Ichigo, is she like you? A Soul Reaper?" Celestia asks me.

I look at her and shake my head. "No, she's more like a Fullbringer. The character she dressed as can call forth a power using those hair pins called Shun Shun Rikka that can create a shield, heal any wound, and do a single target attack," I tell her. Though I don't know if she can do that, I think she should since I got Ichigo's abilities.

"Heal any wound?" she asks me.

"Uh-huh, she can even restore lost limbs," I reply.

Celestia looks at Orihime with wide eyes. "Incredible," she says in surprise.

"She can't do that right now since she just got here and doesn't know how they work," I say and look at Orihime. "Try calling out one of their names," I tell her.

"Erm... Okay. Ayame!" she says and a piece of a pin comes off and turns into a little fairy like girl in a pink dress with a red cape or head dress like wings that has small creamy colour patterns on it.

"Yes? Can I help you, Orihime?" the tiny girl asks her.

Celestia and a few of the guards are looking at Ayame with wide eyes, the other guards just look confused. "What's going on?" one of them asks another guard.

"You can't see that thing?" he replies to him.

"See what?" the oblivious guard asks while looking around.

I ignore them and smile. "Well, I guess that answers my question," I say.

"So... you don't need anything?" Ayame asks the girl.

"Oh, no. We were just testing something, I'm sorry for wasting your time," Orihime replies.

"It's no problem, I'm happy to help in anyway," the tiny girl says and returns back to the pin.

I hold my hand out to help Orihime up. "All that's left to do then is practice with them," I tell her.

I then notice that a few of the guards are still pointing spears at me, I just groan and facepalm. "Really? Celestia says I'm not a threat and yet you still point those at me? Pfft, whatever," I say. I then look to Orihime. "So what would you like to do? I'm staying at a farm in Ponyville for now, I'm sure one of the others would let you stay with them," I ask her.

She looks sad for a few seconds. "I don't know, I want to go home, but I can't remember where I lived or who my family are..." she says, fresh tears starting to fall.

"Hey, it's alright, I can't remember mine either," I tell her.

"How can you be so cold about it? Don't you want to go home too?" she asks me.

"I've come to terms with it, being stuck in stone for a thousand years gives you a long time to think about things," I reply.

She looks shocked and gasps. "You were turned to stone!? For a thousand years!?"

"Yeah, wasn't as bad as it sounds though," I tell her.

"I see... but weren't you lonely?" she asks me.

"Sometimes, but I have Zangetsu and Bob to keep me company, plus I got to see different ponies walking by over the years," I reply. "So, back to my question, do you want to come to Ponyville with me, or stay here?" I ask her and gesture to the Castle.

"Erm... I think I'll go to Ponyville, not that this place isn't nice... It's just that, I don't like the looks some of them are giving me..." she says pointing at some fancily dressed ponies, some look snide while others look like their examining a product.

"Eeehh, just ignore them," I say with a wave of my right hand. "I've only been there for a day, but Ponyville looks like a very nice quiet place... Hmmmm, I think Fluttershy would love to have you stay with her, you two seem like you'd get along well," I tell her.

"Who?" she asks.

"Fluttershy, she's a rather timid pegasus who lives in a little cottage on the edge of the town. She's very kind and makes nice tea," I reply.

Orihime just looks down with her sad expression still. 'It's going to take her some time to get adjusted to being here.'

'Pfft. She's just a big baby, ' Bob says.

'She was just ripped away from her home,' I scold him.

'And so were you, but you didn't blubber like this,' he replies.

I roll my eyes and look at Celestia. "Are you okay with that?" I ask her.

She nodded with a smile. "I don't see a problem with it, I'm afraid that I must remain here and return to my duties for now. The train to Ponyville should be here in ten minutes," she tells me and her horn glows, a small jingling bag appears and she floats it over to me. "This should cover the ticket costs for you."

I shake my head at her. "Nah, I can get us there faster than a train can," I reply.

She raises an eyebrow at me. "If you say so, then at least take it to help you settle in," she says.

I take the bag and give it to Orihime. "I don't need it as I start work on Applejack's farm tomorrow, but I'll be here after I've finished my work to help you and Luna begin your hollow control," I tell her.

She slightly bows to me. "Very well, and again... I'm sorry for accusing and attacking you earlier, I let my anger get the better of me," she tells me.

I grin and to the shock of everyone around me, I flick Celestia's forehead just under her horn. "Apology accepted, Just try to stay calm and positive until tomorrow, we don't want a repeat performance of what happened in Ponyville here do we?" I tell her.

She frowns at me and sighs. "I guess I deserved that," she says and walks over to her throne. "Luna and I shall see you tomorrow," she tells me and levitates a scroll over to herself.

I turn back to Orihime and smile. "Well, you heard the mare, let's get going," I say and walk towards the exit.

Orihime shakes her head. "Wait for me!" she shouts and follows me. "So how are getting there if we're not taking the train?" she asks me.

"Easy, I'll carry you and use my Shunpo to get there," I reply.

"You mean flash step?" she asks.

"Uh-huh, we can just... Fly off the mountain," I tell her.

"What?" she asks with wide eyes.

"Don't worry about it, I've had centuries of practice," I say. 'Though it was all in my head...' We walk around the Castle and to the edge of the mountain. I look over the side and whistle, didn't look this high when I jumped off yesterday. "Right then, you ready?" I ask her.

She just stands there looking out across the horizon. "It's beautiful," she says.

I follow her gaze and see the sun was on its way to start setting, the sky beginning to turn from blue to orange. "Yeah. It's rather peaceful here compared to what I can remember of Earth, besides the hollows of course," I tell her.

"Hollows? They're real here?" she asks me with worry.

"Yup, fought three of them already," I reply and pick her up bridal style.

"Aaaahh! W-What are you doing!?" she asks and wraps her arms around my neck tightly with a blush on her face.

'Holy crap, Orihime is very beautiful in person... wait, where did that thought come from?' I think to myself.

'You're just perverted, but I don't blame you, she is hot,' Bob tells me.

'Gee, thanks,' I reply and roll my eyes. "So, you ready? If you don't like heights, just keep your eyes closed, I'll go as slow as I can for you," I tell her and she clenches her eyes shut.

I gather reishi under my feet and lift myself up, I then push myself forward and go over the edge. Orihime whimpers and grips me so tightly she's almost choking me, I just bare the discomfort and keep going, I think we're going just as fast as a train would be.

"Are w-we there yet?" she asks me.

"Not yet, we're just about to pass some clouds if you want to see," I reply.

I slow down and stop next to a cloud. She cracks one eye open and looks in front of us, she gasps and reaches a hand out to touch the cloud.

She strokes the cloud and surprisingly, she gets a handful of it. "Wow, it feels like wet cotton," she says and shakes the cloud on her hand off.

'Not sure how she did that, I'll have to ask a pegasus how clouds work here.' Orihime then looks down and yelps. She wraps her arm back around my neck and shuts her eyes again.

"Okay, I've seen it, can we go now?" she asks.

I can't help but chuckle. "Sure, shouldn't be more then tens minutes unless you feel like we can go faster," I reply.

"No no, It's fine. Just don't drop me okay?" she asks.

I tighten my grip on her and smile. "No problem, you should enjoy the view, you can already see Ponyville from here," I tell her and begin moving again.

She hesitantly opens her eyes and looks at the small town in the distance. "I-It looks like a country village," she says.

"Yeah, but the ponies are friendly, once they get to know you. I remember earlier when they panicked just by me running down the street," I tell her with a chuckle.

She giggles softly and just watches the terrain as we get closer.

"What can you remember before coming here?" I ask her.

"Hmm? Oh! Erm, I was picked up by a friend and she drove me to the Convention, she was dressed as Nami from One Piece and we looked around for a bit. I saw you eating a lunch before you walked off, I actually tried to find you since your costume looked really good, but I couldn't find you again. I then saw these pins on a table and bought them from that merchant person, next thing I see is tiny ponies staring at me and then point spears at me," she says.

"I see, well. I bought a working replica of Rukia's phone from the merchant and after I put my sim card in it, I found myself in a forest. You should consider yourself lucky, I was attacked by a large Lion like creature and it scratched me on my chest. I managed to kill it though and met Zangetsu for the first time, I then went to a town with a Castle and that's when it all went down hill," I tell her.

"What happened?" she asks.

"I met the Princesses and it was going well, until Luna sensed my hollow mask I had on me and wanted to know why I had it. That's when the mask latched onto my face and my hollow half took over... He ended up killing hundreds of ponies before the Princesses turned me to stone, I just freed myself yesterday actually," I reply.

She's quiet for about a minute before speaking up. "How did you not go bonkers?" she asks me.

I couldn't hold back a snort from what she said. Insane, crazy, or mad I expected, but bonkers? She seems to a have a bit of Orihime's fun personality... Does that mean I got some of Ichigo's myself then?

"I spent the time watching the ponies from where I was and I trained with Zangetsu and Bob within my mind," I tell her.

"Who's Bob?" she asks with a cutely raised brow.

"My hollow half," I reply.

"Oh," she says and looks down. "We're almost there!" she says excitedly, I'm happy to see she's cheering up a bit.

After a few more minutes I land just outside of the apple orchard. "This is the farm where I'll be staying," I tell her and let go of her.

She takes a deep breath and exhales. "The air smells so much cleaner here!" she says and twirls around.

I chuckle and pat her shoulder. "Come on, I'll introduce you to Applejack and the others," I tell her.

We walk through the orchard for awhile before her stomach growls. "I just remembered, I haven't had anything to eat since breakfast..." she says and looks at the apples around us, a thin line of saliva dribbles down her chin.

"Whoa whoa whoa, don't be thinking about taking the apples. I did that when I first got here and had to work it off, once we get to Applejack's place, I'm sure you can use the money Celestia gave you to buy some from her," I tell her.

"Awww," she says and follows me.

We finally arrive at the farm house and I see Applejack and Twilight talking on the porch.

"HEY! I'M BACK!" I shout out to them.

They look at me and go wide eyed when they see Orihime. Twilight has this large grin on her face and starts running over to us.

"On my gosh! Another human! Where did you come from? Are you a Soul Reaper as well? What's your name? How old are you?" Twilight asks her in rapid succession.

Orihime just looks at her nervous and confused, I just facepalm and shake my head.

I lower my hand and notice Applebloom and her two friends next to Applejack looking up at Orihime. Orihime spots the little filly and squeals, startling the yellow filly. She reaches her arms out and scoops Applebloom up and hugs her.

"She's so adorable!" Orihime says while Applebloom tries to get out of her grip.

"Put me down!" she demands while Applejack and the others try to hold back their laughter.

I can only chuckle as the poor filly gets smothered by the girl.

Chapter 7: Say Hello to Your Inner Hollow

View Online

Chapter 7: Say Hello to Your Inner Hollow

After a few minutes of struggling, Orihime finally lets Applebloom down. "Sorry! But you are soooo cute!" the girl says.

Applebloom just looks grumpy while her friends snicker behind a forehoof.

Applejack then looks at Orihime with a raised eyebrow. "So, how far along are ya?" she asks the now confused girl.

"Pardon?" Orihime replies.

"Well... Yer teats are rather large, are ya pregnant or nursing?" Applejack asks her.

Orihime looks down and grabs her chest and I look away... 'Wow, that came out of nowhere.'

"Now that you mention it, they are bigger than before I came here," the girl replies. I look back and see her groping them, she then tries to pull her hair off, but just like me, it seems it's now her actual hair. "Wha? What happened to my wig?" she says and looks at me.

I have a slight blush and keep my eyes on hers. "Same thing happened to me, my hair used to be black before I came here. I'm even a few inches taller as well," I tell her.

"Oh..." Orihime says and looks back at Applejack. "Well... I'm not pregnant or nursing, these are now just my normal size," she tells the farm mare.

"Land sakes, how can ya carry those things around all the time? If a mare had some that large... Ah'd doubt she'd even be able ta walk!" Applejack says in surprise.

Thankfully, the conversation is interrupted by Orihime's stomach. "Oh yeah... I'm hungry, Hehehe," she says with a slight blush and sticking her tongue out while rubbing the back of her neck.

Applejack chuckles and faces the farm house. "Well, yer welcome to join us fer supper if ya want," she tells Orihime.

"B-But... My questions!" Twilight whines with a pout.

I roll my eyes with a smile. "She's not going anywhere, Twilight. You can ask tomorrow, let her settle in first at least," I tell her. "By the way, did you learn anything from Applejack and her zanpakuto?" I then ask her.

Her pout is gone now that she has something new to talk about. "A little, it seems that in moments of stress or fear a zanpakuto might call out to their wielders instead. I'm not sure if or how this can be properly tested... but I think it best not to try that just yet," she replies.

"Good, trying to force them to talk with you is not a good idea, they might just ignore you forever," I tell her. "Anyway, let's get something to eat, all I've had for the last thousand years is a candy bar, some apples, and a salad," I say and walk towards the farm house.

"I'm going back to the Library for dinner with Spike! I'll see you tomorrow!" Twilight says to us and leaves.

We say goodbye to her and we head inside.

"Wow, It's like a doll house! Everything is so small," Orihime says looking around.

"I know, it's going to get annoying having to duck through every doorway," I tell her with a chuckle. Though she's a good foot shorter than me.

"I don't mind, it looks nice," she says and sits on a couch. I place my sword against the wall and sit on the floor.

The big red stallion then walks in and spots us, he raises his eye brow at Orihime and without a word, he walks past us and into the kitchen.

Orihime's eyes are wide as she watched the stallion walk by. "He's huge..." she says as she watches him enter the kitchen.

"Biggest guy around here from what I've seen so far," I tell her. "So... What do you plan to do? I'm going to be working on this farm for awhile for some cash," I ask her.

"I'm not sure... What can I do here?" she asks back.

"Well... I guess you could practice with your powers and get better with the healing part and maybe work at the hospital? Being able to heal any wound like it's nothing would be a great help to them," I reply.

"She can heal any wound?" Applejack asks surprised.

"Yeah, it's really good, but she'll need practice first, at least I know who to go to if I need to be healed," I reply with a smile.

Orihime blushes from the praise and attention.

"Well shucks, if she can do all that, the hospital would have ta be barmy to refuse her," Applejack says. "Well come on in and have some supper," she tells us with a smile.

Thirty Minutes Later

"Thanks for the meal Applejack, but I need to get Orihime over to Fluttershy's now," I tell Applejack.

"Ain't no problem, just make sure yer back and up early ta help with the farm," she replies.

We say goodbye to them and head over to Fluttershy's cottage.

"So what's Fluttershy like?" Orihime asks me while looking around.

"She's kinda like you, shy, but she's much more timid. She slammed her door on my face the first time she saw me," I reply.

"Oh, she sounds sweet at least," she says.

We arrive at the little cottage and I knock on the door, the door opens slightly and Fluttershy peeps out. "Hello? Oh! Hello, Ichigo," she says and opens the door.

"Hi, Fluttershy, I was wondering if you'd let Orihime here stay with you for awhile?" I ask her and step aside.

"Hello," Orihime says with a polite bow.

Fluttershy gasps and trots up to her. "There's another human?" she asks and looks Orihime over.

"Yeah, she just showed up in Canterlot actually nearly an hour ago," I tell her.

Fluttershy sits in front of her and holds her hoof out. "Hello, I'm Fluttershy, I'd be happy to let you stay," the butter yellow mare says.

Orihime grasps her hoof and lightly shakes. "I'm Orihime, it's a pleasure to meet you, and thank you," she replies.

I smile at how well they're getting along. "Well then, I'll leave you to it. I need to get up and help Applejack with the farm early in the morning, so I'll be off to bed now. I'll see you tomorrow alright?" I tell them.

"Okay, Ichigo. Thank you for all the help so far," Orihime says with a smile and follows Fluttershy into her cottage.

I head back to Applejack's barn quickly and place my sword against the barn wall. I lie back on a pile of hay and quickly fall asleep with a yawn.

I open my eyes to my mind-scape and see Zangetsu and Bob standing there.

"Hey guys. So, what do you think about the ponies being Soul Reapers?" I ask them.

"Surprising, I am curious as to how these elements of theirs gave them Soul Reaper powers," Zangetsu replies.

"I'm more interested in how the two pansy Princesses got hollows in them myself," Bob says and draws his white sword.

I draw mine and we start our usual sparring match together.

"I would like to know that myself, I'd also like to... Whoa!" I start but yelp as I duck under Bobs attack. "I'd like to know if a Soul Society exists here," I say to them.

"It is most likely, I have sensed faint traces of other shinigami to the west and north," Zangetsu replies just watching our fight.

Bob and I bring our swords down and were about to clash when Luna of all people suddenly appears between us.

"SHIT!" I yell and alter my blade's course, my sword barely misses her horn and slams into the ground. Bob's own sword couldn't move in time and the flat of the blade slaps heavily on her rear.

"AAAAH!" she screams wide eyed and Kicks her back legs out, she hits Bob square in the chest and sends him flying a good six metres.

"Whoa! Calm down, Luna!.. Wait, how did you get in here?" I ask her. I ignore Bob as I know that he's fine.

Luna pants heavily with a massive blush. "W-We wished to s-speak with thee and we sensed t-thy dream," she stutters out. I glance back and see her left flank has a deep red mark on it.

"Okay, so what did you want to talk about?" I ask her.

"Ow... she kicks like a donkey..." Bob says as he walks back over rubbing his chest.

Luna turns around and looks surprised. "Ichigo?" she asks confused. Well Bob does look like me, just whiter.

"Sorry, Princess Moonbutt, but I'm not Ichigo," he replies sarcastically and rests his sword on his shoulder.

"Then who are you?" she asks with a frown.

He grins and pulls my hollow mask out from his shihakushō and waves it at her. "Remember me now?" he says teasingly.

Luna's eyes widen and she actually growls at him. "Thou art the demon who butchered our subjects!" she yells and she summons her zanpakuto.

"Whoa whoa whoa! Luna wait!" I tell her and stand in between them. "It's fine now, Luna! Bob's still an ass, but I consider him a friend now!" I tell her. It's true, he may still be an asshole, but he's actually a great friend, despite the constant threats to posses me again.

"Thou has befriended a demon!?" she ask me with a glare.

"Listen, our hollows are now a part of us, as far as I know, there is no way to remove them. Sure he's a dick," I start to reply.

"No need to be so blunt about it," Bob says with his grin still still on his face.

"Uh-huh. He's a dick, but we've come to an understanding over the centuries. While hollows are mostly mindless soul eating monsters, some do show intelligence. He's also got some of my personality in him, whether or not that was from when he entered me or not I'm not sure," I tell her.

Her glare slowly turns into a frown and she looks back at Bob who is still grinning. "Very well, but if he should so much as sneeze on our ponies, we shall destroy him," she replies where Bob chuckles at her threat.

I sigh and put my sword on my back. "Alright, now as to why you are here?" I ask her. Zangetsu then walks over to us.

Luna looks up at him with wide eyes. "Greetings, Princess. I am Zangetsu, Ichigo's zanpakuto," he says and holds a hand out to her.

She slowly reaches out with a hoof and shakes his hand. "We art Princess Luna, the honour is ours," she replies and looks back at me. "We would like thee to come with us to our dream. Our dem... hollow is beginning to break free of her seal... We would ask our sister for aid... but thou knows more and has defeated thy own hollow before," she asks me.

I raise an eyebrow. "Your dream?" I ask her.

"Yes, just like we are in thy dream now," she replies.

"Oh! No no no, this isn't a dream," I say and gesture to all around me. "This is my mind-scape, this is how it always looks, though it does change depending on my mood," I tell her.

"We see. But still, we wish for thee to aid us in sealing or defeating our hollow... we..." she says and sighs with a sad expression. "We art afraid of her," she tells me.

I scrunch my face up in thought. 'So, what do I do? I have been meaning to test my Bankai here for awhile now before trying it in the real world.' I look at Zangetsu and Bob, unlike Ichigo from the anime who used that Tenshintai doll thing to achieve Bankai, since I didn't have that, I had to do it the normal way with centuries of training.

"If you wish to help her, that is your decision," Zangetsu tells me.

"I'd like to meet this hollow, see if she's stronger than me!" Bob says with a shit eating grin.

I then look back at Luna. "Alright, I'll help. But you are the one who has to defeat her. I'll just make sure you aren't killed," I tell her.

She looks worried but nodded. "We thank thee, art thou ready to go now?" she asks.

I roll my shoulders and nodded. "Sure," I reply.

And so with a flash, I'm now standing on what looks like the moon. I look up and see a planet far above us, must be Equus. The rattling of chains and screams of anger then gets my attention.

I look to my right and see a black alicorn with draconic slitted eyes and fangs with a mane and tail that look more like a cold section of space than Luna's calm and inviting night, she doesn't have a mark like Luna on her flank though. Chains are wrapped around her, anchoring her to the ground... Though some have snapped and are laying on the moon dust covered ground

She then looks directly at me and snarls. "And who is this? Another Imaginary friend of yours?" she asks Luna.

Luna looks like she losing her nerve. "Q-Quiet, demon! He is h-here to aid us in d-d-defeating thee!" she replies.

I look around, but I don't see any sign of Luna's zanpakuto... 'Wait... What's that?' I look up and see a slight distortion in the air with a tiny bit of silver light. 'Is that her zanpakuto? It looks like it's trying to call out to Luna.'

'She is, but Luna's fear is clouding her presence,' Zangetsu tells me.

'Told ya she was just a pansy,' Bob oh so helpfully adds.

"Luna! You need to calm down, how long have you been afraid of your hollow?" I ask her.

She looks at me with a terrified expression. "S-Since our banishment," she replies.

"I see, explains why you haven't spoken to your zanpakuto yet. Alright, look up there, what do you see?" I ask her while keeping an eye on her hollow half.

*Snap!* One of the chains holding her down breaks and falls to the ground.

"Haaaaahahahahaha, soon I shall be free again and I'll retake my body back!" the hollow says.

Luna's fear seems to have intensified when the chain snapped. "Luna, look at me," I tell her and kneel between her and the hollow. "It looks like there is still plenty of time before she breaks free, but your own fear is actually hindering you," I tell her.

"W-What dost t-thou mean?" she asks me while shaking.

"Your fear is stopping you from meeting your zanpakuto. Tell me, what do you see up there?" I reply and ask her.

She looks up again. "We see Equus..." She then squints her eyes and gasps. "What is that?" she asks, pointing to the distortion.

"That's your zanpakuto, but your fear is stopping her from meeting you," I tell her.

"My zanpakuto?" she asks and levitates her sword in front of herself.

"Yes, it would seem you'll have to overcome your fear if you ever wish to meet her," I say with a smile.

Luna looks deep in thought as she looks from her sword, to the hollow, then to the distortion, and back to her sword again. "B-But..." she stutters as tears fall down her face.

"Luna, when the time comes to face your hollow half, you won't be alone. Zangetsu was with me and trained me to defeat mine, and over time, I even befriended my hollow half. I'll be there to help you as well, if you let go of your fear, your zanpakuto will be there for you as well," I tell her and scratch her behind her ears. She gasps, closes her eyes, and leans into my hand with a slight smile. "There, that's better. Just remember, you aren't alone anymore. Your zanpakuto, sister, the element bearers, me. We'll all be here if you need us," I tell her.

She looks at me with tears in her eyes and surprises me with a hug. "We thank thee, Ichigo. Thou art right, we art no longer alone..." she replies.

I gently pat her on the back. "See? You'll be fine, as long as you stay strong, no hollow can break you," I say.

"Oh how cute, are you going to kiss and live happily ever after?" the hollow mocks us. I get up and start walking over to her. "Awwww, did I hurt your feelings? Well get used to it, because once I'm free, I will take my time devouring your soul! You patheti..." she's cut off as I slap her across her face.

I then place my finger to my lips. "Shhh! Be quiet," I tell her.

"HOW DARE YOU! I WILL..." she screams at me and I slap her again.

"Ssshhhhhhhh!" I shush her again this time with a frown, she growls at me and tries to bite me. "Whoa!" I yelp and lean back, just avoiding her fangs. I scowl at her and start slapping her back and forth with my hand like if I had a fish, after ten slaps I stop and point a finger at her. "Behave!" I tell her firmly.

"You will regret this," the hollow tells me in a quiet tone.

"Wow, she's more of a bitch than I am an Asshole," Bob says with a chuckle.

I just pat her on the head. "Uh-huh, looking forward to it, now you be a good girl and stop causing trouble for Luna," I reply. I turn back to Luna who seems to be trying to hold in her laughter. "Well go ahead, let it out," I tell her.

Luna just falls onto her stomach and laughs her heart out. I smile and sit beside her, I look at the hollow to see she is absolutely pissed.

Luna calms down after a minute and sighs. "We thank thee, Ichigo. We feel much better," she says.

"You're welcome," I reply and look up. I can now clearly see her zanpakuto, she's an alicorn with a shiny metallic silver coloured coat with a flowing mane and tail that look like they're made of moonlight. She has the same eye colour as Luna, and like the hollow, she has no mark on her flank. "You ready to meet your zanpakuto?" I ask her.

She looks confused and looks up, she gasps as the silver alicorn gently floats down. "We finally meet after all these centuries," the alicorn says in a soft and kind voice.

Luna stands up and slowly walks over to her, the hollow snarls and I fire a Shō at her face, she yelps and glares at me but stays silent.

"Thou art our Zanpakuto?" Luna asks with wide eyes.

"Correct, we are. We have been waiting for thee for so long dear, Luna," the alicorn replies. "Art thou ready to hear our name?" she asks her.

Luna smiles and nodded. "We would be happy to hear thy name," she replies.

The alicorn smiles back. "Our name, is Reitō Shiratsuki. Or just Reitō for short," she says and Luna's eyes go wide.

Her zanpakuto shines brightly and once it dims down, a scimitar like sword now floats in her magic. The blade is a pure sliver colour in the shape of a crescent moon. The hilt and guard still look like its katana form though, a soft cold mist with snowflakes seems to come off the blade as well.

"Huh, an ice type zanpakuto," I muse to myself.

Luna looks like she's about to cry again. "It feels like we've found a long lost friend," she says and hugs Reitō, who happily hugs her back.

I smile at them and pat Luna on her shoulder. "I'll leave you two to talk and begin your training. Luna, can you send me back?" I ask her.

She smiles back at me and wipes her eyes. "Yes, we thank thee for everything thou hast done, we would be honoured to call thee our friend," she says and hugs me again.

"I'd like that, see you later," I say and after a flash of light, I'm back in my mind-scape.

"Well, that hollow wasn't anything special," Bob says unimpressed.

"I'm not so sure, I think those chains are restraining her power, I believe she'll be much stronger when she finally breaks free," I reply.

"Oh well, I'm sure Moonbutt and her new nightlight can handle her. I still say she looked weak to me," he says and draws his sword. "Now, where were we?" he says and grins.

Chapter 8: Bankai!

View Online

Chapter 8: Bankai!

I yawn as I wake up and scratch my cheek, the sound of the barn door opening gets my attention and I can hear three little fillies talking.

"Mah sis said he's staying in 'ere," Applebloom says.

I look over the hay pile and spot the three fillies looking around.

"Hey! There's his sword!" the white unicorn filly says pointing a hoof at my zanpakuto.

They walk over to it and lean back just to look at it. It's about four or five times bigger than they are.

"It's huge! How heavy do you think it is?" the orange pegasus filly asks.

Applebloom places her right fore hoof on her chin. "Ah dunno, maybe as heavy as Big Mac's yoke?" she replies.

"Wanna try and lift it up?" the little pegasus then asks the others.

"I don't know, I think he might be angry with us for touching it," the unicorn says.

I decide to make myself known before they actually try to lift it. "I would be mad if someone tried to take my stuff without asking first," I say and stand up while brushing the hay off me.

They yelp in surprise and smile sheepishly at me. "Erm... Good morning, Mr. Ichigo," Applebloom says.

I stretch my limbs and yawn again. "Just Ichigo is fine, and please don't touch my zanpakuto, not only is it heavy, it's sharp as well," I tell them and place my sword on my back.

"We're sorry," they say in unison.

I smile and ruffle up Applebloom's mane. "No problem, just remember that... So, what brings you here?" I ask.

"Applejack sent us to get ya, she's about to start breakfast and said, 'He either gets 'ere now or he misses out'," she tells me in an impression of her sister.

My stomach rumbles at the mention of food, their apple pie yesterday was damn good. "Alright, let's get going then, I'm hungry," I reply and follow them out.

Thirty Minutes Later

After breakfast, which was some tasty pancakes, I was told to gather a whole cart of apples for today. So I'm now in the northern section of the orchard using my Shunpo to gather ripe apples and put them in the cart. It only took me ten minutes to fill the cart and head back to the barn. Apparently, it takes Applejack and Big Mac each three hours to fill a cart fully and bring it back.

I park the cart and stretch my spine with a satisfying pop. I then head over to where I can sense Applejack's reiatsu and find her bucking trees. "Applejack, I'm done," I tell her.

"Ichigo? Already?" she asks and sighs. "Alright, thank ye for the help. I'll give ya yer pay after supper, so yer free to do what ya want till then," she tells me.

I shrug and smile. "Sure, see you later, AJ," I reply and make my way over to Fluttershy's cottage.

I approach the door and lightly knock. I can hear giggling inside and after a few seconds of no answering, I open the door myself. "Hello?.." I ask quietly but stop at what I see.

'Oh. My. God...' Fluttershy is on her back and Orihime is giving her belly rubs while they're both smiling adorably, Fluttershy's right hind leg is even twitching.

I pull out my phone and quickly take a picture, Fluttershy squeaks at the shutter sound and quickly gets behind Orihime.

"Ichigo! You startled me..." Fluttershy says, peeking out from behind the girl.

"Sorry, but that was adorable," I reply. Orihime has a light blush on her face.

"So why are you here? I thought you had to work on Applejack's farm," Fluttershy asks me and steps out from behind Orihime.

"I'm already done, I'm just faster then AJ is... Don't tell her I said that, she's already grouchy that I can do three hours work in ten minutes," I tell her.

"Alright, I won't tell her," she replies.

I smile and look at Orihime. "You doing okay here?" I ask her.

"Oh yes, Fluttershy has been so nice to me," she says and gently hugs the timid mare.

"That's good, I need to go back to Canterlot to help the Princesses get ready to face their hollows. I'll be back in about four or so hours," I tell them.

"Okay, have a good time!" Orihime says and I leave the small cottage.

I use my Shunpo to dash through the air and head towards Canterlot. After ten minutes, I land on the edge of the mountain and take a moment to catch my breath, jumping off is so much easier then getting up here... Why did they even build it up here? If it's because Celestia wanted to be closer to Luna during her banishment I'll slap her.

I stroll up to the Castle Gates where ponies just stare at me. I greet the guards who glare suspiciously at me. "Morning chaps, I'm here to see the Princesses," I tell them.

"Do you have an appointment?" the one on the right asks.

"They asked me to help them with something today," I tell him.

"No appointment. No entry," he replies sternly and with a glare.

I frown at him and then smile. "Alright, I'll just take the side door then," I say and walk to the right side of the gate by the wall. I gather reishi under my feet and start walking upwards like on a set of invisible stairs.

They just stare dumbfounded as I reach the top and just drop down the other side.

"Wait a minute... HALT!" they say confused and then yell at me, I just laugh and bolt off towards the Castle.

I run into the Castle and make my way to the Throne Room, passing maids and guards alike. "Keep up fellas!" I yell behind me as I enter the Throne Room.

"Ichigo? What's going on?" Celestia asks me with a raised brow.

I see her and Luna sitting on two thrones with confused expressions.

"Not much, just here to start on your training to help you beat and control your hollows," I reply and side step an earth pony guard that tries to tackle me in the back, I reach out and bear hug him from behind. "But your guards here wouldn't let me in, so I let myself in. They didn't like that," I say and pat the grumbling pony in my arms.

Luna hides her smile behind a hoof while Celestia sighs. "Please put Private Steel Lance down, we are in the middle of court right now. We honestly didn't expect you to arrive until much later," the white alicorn tells me. I see a line of ponies just gawking at me.

"Oh..." I say and put the pony down. "Well next time, please let your guard know that you're expecting me at least. Though the chase was fun."

"Pay Tia no mind, she is just sore that we have met our zanpakuto first," Luna tells me. Celestia just has a deadpan expression.

"And I said I was happy for you, sister, but it wasn't a race to begin with," Celestia replies to her with a glance.

"Eh, I'll just look around Canterlot for a bit then, I'll be back in a few hours," I tell them.

I start walking out, but Luna lands in front of me. "We would like to show thee around Canterlot if thou would like?" she asks me.

I raise an eye brow at her and look back at Celestia, who has a faint smile on her lips. I then turn back to Luna and grin. "Sure, though it's not like I can get lost anyway, but I'd welcome the company," I reply.

Luna smiles widely and we head out into the city.

First, we just walk through the streets looking at all the different shops. Ponies were surprised nonetheless to see their Princess walking with a strange creature they've only seen as a statue in the Gardens, some even recognised my outfit and panicked, running around and trying to get away.

Luna gave me a concerned look, but I just laugh it off. Seriously, these ponies can be way too skittish...

"Thou art not upset they fear thee?" she asks me.

"Na, it's not their fault, they've only heard stories about me from their elders or books and the... incident back then. So I don't blame them for running around like their flanks are on fire," I reply cheerfully. Luna looks ashamed at that. "What?" I ask her.

"That would be mine and our sister's fault... We wrote about the event in a history book, and over the centuries, thou has become an old mares tale to frighten little foals... like we were, with Nightmare Moon," she tells me with a sad expression.

I wrap an arm around her neck, ignoring the looks of surprise from the ponies. "That's in the past, Luna. Let it go, you're not alone anymore remember? And if other ponies can't see you as Luna, Princess of the Night, then to hell with them," I tell her.

"We know, but we cannot just forget the pain we caused, it will forever haunt us," she replies.

I sigh, although I only remember pieces of the time Bob went on a killing spree, I won't forget them either. I'll just have to do the best I can to repay the ponies for it. "I can't forget my hollow's actions either, but I choose not to forget it. I'll just raise myself above my past and better myself," I tell her.

Her expression softens and she smiles. "Thou art very strong in both body and mind, if only we befriended thee back then," she tells me.

"Yeah... That would of been nice, though I gotta wonder, the character I dressed up as right now was a spirit when in his shinigami form. Meaning he wouldn't age since he was technically a ghost... It makes me wonder if I'm alive or a spirit... or in between," I reply, flexing my fingers back and forth into a fist.

"That... is a perplexing question, thou believes thee could be dead?" she asks as we continue to walk.

"Maybe, but everyone can see me while not everyone can see a hollow, which are basically ghosts as well..." I reply. This is starting to confuse me. "Eh, we'll just have to wait and see if I'll age or not," I say.

"It will be interesting to see nonetheless," she says and I notice we're in a park, families running around playing and having a good time.

"We thank thee for coming when thou did, court can be so boring, especially when everypony only comes to speak with our sister..." Luna says sadly.

I smile and chuckle. "To be honest, I'd be glad for that. Dealing with ponies issues all morning doesn't sound fun, you could... I dunno, read? Erm, maybe write a book?" I reply.

"We do like to play on our phone when we have nothing to do," she says and her phone appears in her magic with my old Angry Birds game on it's screen. No wait... It looks a bit different, the birds are gryphons? But the pigs are still the same.

'Dammit, that reminds me. I was only three levels away from getting three stars on all the levels... Bugger! ' I think to myself with a pout.

'Aw isn't that a shame, guess you'll just have to start over! Hahahaha,' Bob laughs at me.

'Yeah yeah, very funny,' I reply with a huff.

"Something the matter?" Luna asks me with a raised brow.

"No, just talking with Bob," I reply.

"Thou can talk to thy hollow right now?" she asks surprised.

"Yeah, and Zangetsu... You can talk to your zanpakuto as well by speaking to her in your mind or thoughts," I tell her.

She closes her eyes and after a few seconds, she smiles widely. "Amazing... We wish we could have done this sooner... We would have never been truly alone," she says.

I was about to reply when my phone starts beeping. I quickly get it out and look at the radar, six very strong signals nearby, I look to my right and up in the sky.

A large tear in the sky opens and I go wide eyed in horror. Six... SIX! Menos Grande walk out and roar, making the very air itself shake. Some ponies watch, frozen in fear, some just looked confused and others pass out from the reiatsu the Menos are giving off.

Luna looks up at the giant hollows with dread on her face. "I-I-Ichigo... What are those!?" she asks me with a stutter.

'This isn't good, not good at all. What the hell attracted them here?' I think to myself.

'I believe it is yours and the Princess's reiatsu that lured them here,' Zangetsu tells me.

'Us? How can just the two of us attract that many!?' I ask him.

'I'm not sure, but I think someone else is involved,' he replies.

I don't know if I can take on six Menos in my current state, sure Ichigo managed to repel one even before his sword release, but I've never fought anything this big before.

'Well, no better time then now to try it.' I draw my sword which unwraps and I point my sword behind me, I then take a deep breath. 'Zangetsu, can my body handle the pressure?' I ask him.

'Yes, but only for a short time. If you are to do this, then end it quickly, and don't use your mask, your body won't survive the pressure on it,' he replies and warns me.

"ICHIGO! WHAT ARE THEY!" Luna yells at me with fear and panic in her tone.

I shake my head and look at her. "They're Menos Grande. I'll explain later, I need you to get everyone away from here right now, I'm going to try something I haven't tested yet, and I don't want anyone to get caught in the fight," I tell her seriously.

A flash of red gets my attention as one of the Menos starts charging up a Cero. 'Oh shit! It's now or never!'

I swing my sword forward and place my left hand on my right bicep as the cloth on the grip of my sword wraps around my arm.

"Ichigo? What art thou doing?" Luna asks still in a state of panic.

"No time, GO NOW!" I yell at her and look forward again.

"BAN-KAI!" I shout out and my reiatsu spikes.

Luna gasps and back peddles quickly away from me.

I'm surrounded by reishi and I feel the grip of my sword change and feel lighter. My shihakushō changes into a long coat and the reishi around me dies down, leaving me standing there in my Bankai form. My chest feels tight like I'm going to burst.

My sword Tensa Zangetsu is thinner now like a katana, but dead straight instead of curved. The blade is pitch black and the tsuba is shaped like a rectangle with four L shaped pieces attached to a corner, a short thin chain hangs off the kashira.

Luna looks at me awestruck and wide eyed. "Luna... I'll only tell you once more, get everyone out of here!" I tell her and crouch down and launch myself at the Menos charging its Cero.

I instantly reach its head and raise my sword. "GETSUGA TENSHOU!" I yell and swing my sword down as it was about to fire, a beam of black reiatsu carves right down the middle of the Menos and splits it in half and cancelling out its Cero.

Before it even starts to dissolve, I start slashing at the next one in a series of rapid attacks moving even faster then I could before. I stop as it collapses and hold my sword to my right pointing down and block the fist of another Menos. I quickly swing my sword horizontally and launch a small beam of white reiatsu, not exactly a Getsuga, but quicker to perform.

It hits the Menos in the face leaving a large crack in its mask and making it recoil with a roar, I dash to its head and slash it across the crack and cut the top half of its head off.

I start panting as the pressure in my chest is building. 'Dammit, I need to move faster!'

With three down I move onto the next. I'm blind sided as a Cero hits me but I grunt and push back, I can't dodge or deflect it and risk it hitting the city. I hold my left arm up and keep blocking the Cero, I then raise my sword behind my head and gather my reiatsu into it.

"GETSUGA TENSHOU!" I yell again and swing down. Cutting right through the Cero and into the Menos.

My vision starts to blur and the pressure in my chest is nearly unbearable, I breath heavily as one of the remaining two Menos begins to charge up a Cero.

'Motherfuckers, you think I'm done yet!?'

I dash behind its head and forcefully turn its head to face the other Menos, it fires its Cero and blows the head of the other Menos clean off.

I look around and see the park is now cleared, with a grunt and roar, I pull the menos hard and slam its head into the ground.

I get up to finish it off but my legs give out and my Bankai cancels itself as I collapse onto the grass and gasp for air. 'Dammit... I can't move!'

'I had to cancel your Bankai, or you would have been killed by the pressure,' Zangetsu tells me.

'Well shit,' I think to myself as my vision gets even more blured.

"YAAAAAAAHHHH!" I hear a male voice yell out. I look up to see a human dressed in a shihakushō and holding a spear falling from the sky and impale the Menos in the head, the Menos dissolves and the man walks over to me.

Now that he's closer, I can see he's bald and has red markings next to his eyes... 'Wait a minute... Ikkaku!?' I think to myself, but before he could say anything, I pass out.

Chapter 9: The Soul Society

View Online

Chapter 9: The Soul Society

"Have you ever seen a zanpakuto like this before? It's massive! What kind of reiatsu does this guy have?" I hear a voice say.

I groan as I open my eyes, It looks like I'm in some kind of old Japanese style room with those paper screened sliding doors. I see beds to my left and right as I slowly sit up.

"Captain Unohana! He's awake!" a woman to my left shouts out. I lazily look left and see some people in Soul Reaper clothes staring at me.

I blink a few times before I recognise that name. 'Unohana!? The squad four Captain!? The hell's going on here?'

"It would seem we were taken to the Soul Society," Zangetsu tells me. I'm surprised as he's standing to my right, earning gasps from the medics and other people.

"Zangetsu? What's going on?" I ask him.

"The shinigami detected the Menos as well, but only arrived just at the end of the battle. They brought you here for questioning I would assume," he tells me.

"So I'm a prisoner?" I ask and look around; I can see my Zanpakuto on a table hooked up to some wires. "HEY! What are you doing to Zangetsu!" I yell at them and try to get up, but only succeed in falling off the bed. "OW! BUGGER THAT HURT!" I yell in pain as I don't seem to have the energy to move.

A couple of the medics pick me up and put me back on the bed again. "Please keep still, you're still suffering from the strain you put on your body," the young woman tells me.

"What are you doing to my zanpakuto!" I demand and try to get up again.

"Nothing harmful I can assure you, we're just trying to get some readings from it, please just lie down, you're in no danger I assure you," a woman to my left says. I look and see Unohana herself walking over to me. "It's just that in all our records... we've never encountered a living shinigami before," she tells me... So I'm not a spirit then?

I just frown and relax, my muscles are burning and I can't bring myself to move them. "Alright, so why was I brought here? I think you know I'm not from here," I ask her.

"That is why we brought you here, shinigami are born and trained here, how you managed to become one in the world of the living in another world and still be alive is a mystery," she replies.

I sigh and look at the ceiling before a horrifying thought enters my mind. "Oh Jesus Christ! Don't let Mayuri anywhere near me!" I yell in panic and try to get up again.

The medics hold me down as the Captain speaks up. "How do you know Captain Mayuri?" she asks me with a raised brow.

I just stare at her wide eyed with thoughts of what that sick bastard would do to me. "I know a lot more about this place then you would think or believe," I tell her.

It seems she understands the reason of my fear. "Do not worry, I will personally guarantee he will not touch you. Now, I need you to swallow this pill and drink some water, it'll help your reiatsu to recover," she tells me and glances at Zangetsu. "I take it you are his zanpakuto?" she asks him.

"That is correct," he replies.

"And I take it since you can materialise on your own that this young man has achieved Bankai?" she asks next.

"Yes, though he still needs more training," he replies. I just groan, it's like I'm not even here.

"Now then, I've been told to help you recover and once you're fit to walk, to bring you to Head Captain Yamamoto," she tells me.

Wait... Yamamoto wants to see me... That'll be interesting or terrifying.

"Fine, but I want my zanpakuto back when I can get up," I tell her.

"Alright, so long as you behave yourself, you are a guest while you're here," she tells me and holds the pill to my lips.

I sigh again and open my mouth where she places it on my tongue and then gently tips a glass of water to my lips. I drink the cool refreshing liquid and lay my head back down.

"Now then, please just relax while the medicine takes effect, I'll be back in an hour," she tells me and walks away.

"So... You can just pop up whenever you want now?" I ask Zangetsu.

"Yes, but I shall not do so often," he replies and fades away.

I look around again and notice they're all still staring at me. "What?" I ask them with a frown.

They seem to shake themselves out of their stupor and go about their work. I wince as my body feels sore, but I can feel it lessening as the medicine begins its work.

Twenty-Three Minutes Later

I move my arm around noting only a dull ache remaining, the medics have been mumbling to themselves ever since they hooked me up with wires fifteen minutes ago.

"This makes no sense, how can he be alive yet dead at the same time? It's not possible..." a skinny looking man says and glances at me with a sheet of paper in his hands. "He can't be both, it isn't possible."

I grumble to myself as they talk about me like an experiment, the door to the room opens and I start shitting myself.

'Oh shit... it's Kenpachi! No no no no, so much nope.' I think to myself and hope he's not here for me.

"Where's this shinigami I've heard of who took down five Menos?" he asks the medics.

'What're you taking about? It was six dammit! I still could have finished the last one off myself... I think.'

"He's still recovering, Captain Kenpachi sir," a medic tells him.

"So? I want to meet the guy," he says and then looks at me, and grins.

'Shit shit shit shit,' I keep repeating in my head.

He walks over to me and grins. "So... You're the one who took out the Menos?" he asks me.

I chuckle nervously. "Erm... Yeah, that's me," I reply.

"Huh, you don't look like much, but I can tell you have potential. So how about it? Once you recover, you join my Squad? I'm sure we'll have lots of fun together," he offers with a grin.

"Yeah! Squad eleven is the most fun!" his lieutenant Yachiru says over his shoulder.

"I'll think about," I reply. 'Nope nope nope.'

His grin is still there. "Huh, what's your name?" he asks me.

"Ichigo Kurosaki..." I reply. Jesus am I close to pissing myself.

"Ichigo, good name. I'll be seeing you later, Ichigo," he tells me and walks out the door.

"See ya, Ichy!" Yachiru says to me just as they leave.

I shiver once I release the breath I didn't know I was holding. 'Not even a week out of stone and I've gone through more then I did as a rock...'

'I like him!' Bob says with glee.

'Of course you would,' I reply. 'I just hope no one else walks in...' I reach down and open my bum bag and get my phone out... That's strange, there's a number on my contact list.

I press dial and hold the phone to my ear, it's ringing.

"Hello this is the Urahara Store, my name is Tessai Tsukabishi and how may I help you today," a deep voice answers.

"Urahara!?" I shout stunned, why do I have his number!?

"You wish to speak with the owner?" he asks and his voice sounds fainter. "Owner! There's somepony on the phone for you!" he shouts out, somepony?

I hear the sounds of wood on wood, probably Urahara's wooden sandals. "Hello? This is Urahara speaking, who may I ask is calling?" Holy shit, it really is him!

"Erm hi, my name is Ichigo Kurosaki," I reply.

"Ichigo? Well, what can I help you with Mr. Kurosaki?" he asks.

"Oh nothing really, I just found your number on my phone and called to see who it belonged to..." I tell him.

"I see, might I inquire your profession sir?" he asks.

My profession? Like my job? "I'm a Soul Reaper," I reply.

"Ah I see, then I may have some products that just might interest you. Should you ever find yourself in Canterlot's market district, look for my store and I'll offer you a good deal. I'll be looking forward to your visit, goodbye for now," he says and hangs up.

I just look at the phone with a grin, oh I am sooooo gonna visit him. I look around and notice they're all staring at me again.

"Now what?" I ask them. A woman walks up to me and tries to take my phone away. "Hey! Hands off!" I tell her.

"You will return Rukia's Soul Pager right now, I don't know how you got it, but we will not tolerate you stealing," she says.

"Oi! This is mine actually. Go find Rukia yourself and see, It may look similar but it's not hers!" I tell her with a frown and defiantly put the phone under my back and lay on it. 'Ha! Try and get it now!'

She frowns back and leaves, I'm guessing to go and confirm it.

Great, I was ecstatic finding out I could meet Urahara... but she just soured my mood again.

I quickly put the phone back in my bag and sit up, I'm feeling much better now, so I stand up and stretch.

"Sir, please lay back down," a medic tells me. Good god is this getting annoying.

"I feel fine now," I reply and roll my neck. "Just slightly sore is all." I say and sit on the edge of the bed.

"Fine, but please just wait on the bed until the Captain returns," he tells me.

"Yeah, sure... So, what are the results of the data you got from me?" I ask with curiosity.

They all look at each other, debating on whether or not to tell me. "Well..." a young woman starts. "It appears your body is unstable. You're half alive yet half dead..." she tells me.

"And is that a bad thing?" I ask with worry.

"Yes, if it continues to decline... You could die, or even cease to exist," she tells me.

'Oh that's just peachy.' "So how long until that happens?" I ask.

"We're not sure, a year? Maybe two?" she replies. "But we may have a solution," she tells me.

"And that is?" I ask.

"We... Erm... 'Kill' your living half and turn you fully into a spirit and give you your own gigai or..." she says.

Well I'm not ready to 'die' just yet. "Or what?" I ask.

"We could super charge your spirit and try to force your body to repair itself, making you human again," Unohana replies as she walks in, her lieutenant right behind her. "Though the process is quite painful," she tells me.

"So, I can either die and be a full spirit, or get painfully zapped and be human again... but would I be able to use my Soul Reaper powers as a human?" I ask her.

"If we give you a mod soul that would keep your body safe while you became a spirit, then yes," she tells me.

"What about a Substitute Combat Pass?" I ask.

Her eyes widen for just a second before her expression returns to normal. "That could work as well, you wish to be a substitute Soul Reaper then?" she asks.

"Sure, if it means staying on your good side, then I'm all for it," I reply. No way am I letting a mod soul use my body, all the trouble Kon caused for Ichigo and the one Rukia has is just a nut job. Hell knows what kind of personality the one they give me would have.

Unohana and her lieutenant look at each other and then back at me. "We shall ask the Head Captain when we meet him, are you well enough to walk?" she asks me.

"Yeah, I feel fine now. That pill worked wonders," I reply and stand up.

"Good, then let us be on our way, the Head Captain has been anxious to meet you," she tells me.

"Alright," I say and get my zapakuto, it wraps itself back up and I place it on my back. "Let's go, I'm kinda looking forward to meeting the old man myself," I tell them.

They send out a hell butterfly first and lead me out of the building.'So, this is the seireitei?' I think to myself as I look around; Clear blue sky, clean looking buildings and Soul Reapers going about their business. We even pass by some practising Kido!

I even saw some ponies, gryphons, minotaurs, and zebras walking around, some with shihakushō and zanpakuto's as well.

It takes us thirty minutes to walk all the way to the Head Captain's room, I find myself getting nervous looking up at the doors leading to the old guy who could burn me to ash in an instant. 'Why did I agree to this?'

'It's because you're an Idiot,' Bob tells me with a chuckle.

'I won't argue with you this time,' I reply.

The door opens and Yamamoto's lieutenant Chōjirō Sasakibe greets us. "Captain Unohana, I see our guest is well, the Head Captain is ready to see him now," he says and lets us in.

I follow behind and freeze when I enter... all the Captains are here, even that creep Mayuri! Wait... Is that Aizen? "So this is the boy who stopped the Menos, that's a rather interesting looking zanpakuto he has," Captain Ukitake says.

"Erm... Thanks?" I say and glance at Aizen briefly. 'Did he put the hollows in Celestia and Luna?' I wonder.

"Where are your manners! You are only to speak when spoken to!" Mayuri tells me. "Unless you'd like to offer yourself for my research? I've heard about that oddity of a body you posses, it will be fascinating trying out figure out how it happened," he tells me.

'Oh fuck no.' "You can go fuck yourself you creepy bastard, no way in hell I'm letting you touch me!" I tell him and then clamp my hands over my mouth. 'Fuck! I forgot these guys are really strict with their rules and shit.'

"You insolent piece of trash! I'll enjoy taking my time pulling you apart," he says and draws his zanpakuto.

'Again, so much nope.' I still feel sore but I grip my own zanpakuto still on my back and hold my left hand over my face. I pull my hand down and summon my mask and glare at him, making the Captains go wide eyed and grip their swords. "If you think I'll just let you push me around, you better think twice," I tell him in a distorted tone. 'What the fuck am I doing!?' I tell myself.

A loud sound of wood hitting the floor gets my attention. "That's enough! The both of you!" Yamamoto tells us.

My mask instantly crumbles off and I stand up straight and look forward. "Yes sir!" I quickly say. Bloody hell, he's a lot more intimidating in person.

"While I am interested in that mask of yours, I've asked for you to be brought here because we have never heard of an incident like this before. What is your name?" Yamamoto asks me.

"Ichigo Kurosaki," I reply.

"And tell me, how did you become a Soul Reaper and get that mask?" he asks me.

"Well... It wasn't how you would normally become a Soul Reaper... I come from another world, not Equus... I was sent to Equus through means I don't understand and woke up as a Soul Reaper with a hollow in me, with no memories prior to that..." I tell him.

"A hollow? And how has it not devoured your soul?" he asks.

"I defeated him in my mind and I can now call on his power, he's also my friend now," I tell him.

"Oh? And tell me, how is it you achieved Bankai without us detecting you?" he asks me.

"Erm... When I arrived, I was lost and confused. I found my way to a small town or city of ponies and met their Princesses, but... I was possessed by my hollow and they had to seal me in stone to stop me. I was awake the whole time for the last thousand years while training with Zangetsu and Bob within my mind until I finally broke free," I reply.

"Bankai? This outsider who also plays host to a hollow has attained a Bankai?" Byakuya says with a raised brow at me. Oh great, is he going to give me lip just like on the Anime?

"Yeah, and? I may only be able to hold it for a minute or two, but I'm still training dammit," I reply.

The Captains all look around at each other. 'Yeah... I wouldn't believe me either.'

"That is quite the tale," the old man says.

I sigh. "Thought you wouldn't believe me," I say.

"Oh no, It's not that I do not believe you, we have seen the Princesses of Equestria seal another creature in stone before. His name was Discord if I remember correctly," he tells me.

'Discord? I'll have to ask the Princesses about that later.' "If you know about Equestria, then why haven't I seen or heard of other shinigami in the area?" I ask.

"We tend to leave the Equestrians to their own devices with only a few pony shinigami to watch over them, hollow rarely plagued their lands due the the high amount of positive reishi on their world. Their Princesses have also removed the few hollows that attack them as well, except for today's incident, but their souls still find their way here for rebirth," he tells me.

"So what happens now?" I ask.

"That is still up for debate, will you pose a threat to us due to the hollow within you? Or become a unique ally?" he asks me.

Unohana steps forward and looks at Yamamoto. "Head Captain, Mr. Kurosaki has already told me he would like to be a substitute Soul Reaper with his own combat pass," she tells me.

The Captains talk amongst themselves again, Yamamoto taps his cane on the floor loudly getting the others to go silent. "I see, so you would come to our aid should we request it?" he asks me.

"Errr. Yeah, I guess so. I'm already slaying hollows in Equestria," I reply.

Silence, for a whole minute the room is silent. "Very well," he finally says. "We shall issue you a combat pass, I take it you have your own Soul Pager correct?" he asks.

I open my bumbag and pull it out. "Yeah," I reply.

Captain Ukitake then walks over to me. "May I borrow it for a second? I wish to add the communication centre's number to your list," he says.

"Err, sure," I reply and hold it out for him.

"Thank you," he replies and enters the number, he then calls it. "This is Captain Ukitake, I'm performing a test for a new substitute Soul Reaper... Yes... Yes... Thank you," he says and hangs up. "Here you go, should you need to contact us, just dial that number," he tells me. I take my phone back and the combat pass he gives me.

"Thanks, so I take it I'll just slay hollows and perform Soul Burials for now then?" I ask.

"For now, unless we'll require your assistance," he replies.

"Alright, I can do that," I say and put my phone and pass in my bag.

I glance at Aizen again and he's still looking at me... This time with intrigue, I really hope he's not a bad guy here.

"We will be keeping an eye on you, Ichigo Kurosaki. Do not disappoint us," Yamamoto says.

"Yes, sir," I reply with a bow.

Mayuri just glares at me while grinding his teeth, I look at the other Captains and see Kenpachi grinning even wider at me again...

I then notice Unohana walking over to me. "Follow me and we can go about fixing your body," she tells me.

"Um, sure, lead the way," I reply.

I follow her back to the squad four building and into a room with a chair in the middle and two large metal balls on either side. "I take it those balls will be what zaps me?" I ask.

"Correct, please take a seat and we'll begin," she tells me.

I place my zanpakuto against the wall and sit down on the chair as lieutenant Isane straps me in and holds a cloth to my face. "You may want to bite down on this," she tells me.

I just groan. 'Aw shit, it's really gonna be that bad?' I open my mouth and she places the cloth inside, I bite down and wait for the inevitable.

I watch as a pony walks in with a clipboard held in her magic as she picks up a folder from a cabinet and leaves.

"Alright, we're ready. Brace yourself, Mr. Kurosaki, this will not be pleasant," Unohana tells me.

I frown and get ready for whatever pain I'm going to feel.

I hear a spark at first, and then nothing but searing pain coursing through me. I bite down hard as I feel tears leak out of my eyes. 'Jesus fucking Christ! Aaaarrrggh, nnnngh. Fuck fuck fuck! Okay! I'm done now! Make it fucking stop!' I yell in my mind as I struggle to get out of this blasted chair.

After a minute of constant pain, it stops.

"What?" Unohana says in confusion while looking at a monitor.

I spit out the cloth and look at her. "What?.. What's... wrong?" I ask between gasps.

She looks over a piece of paper with data on it. "Well, the bad news is, you're not fully human," she tells me.

"Ooookay, and what's the good news?" I ask.

"Your body and spirit have somehow stabilized each other, you're now a human with Soul Reaper powers... Some foreign energy signature merged with the reishi we were pouring into you," she tells me.

"So I'm basically the same still, but stable?" I ask.

"Yes," she says.

I smile. "Works for me!" I say cheerfully. At least I don't have to go through the hassle of going in and out of my body like Ichigo himself has to.

"You're fine with that?" Isane asks with surprise.

"Sure, less hassle really," I reply.

"Can you please stay seated while I run some tests to make sure you are truly stable," Unohana tells me.

"Okay," I reply and just lean back and wait as Isane unstraps me.

After a few minutes, she speaks up. "Well it seems you are perfectly fine now, Whatever this energy was, it stabilized you," she tells me.

"Wonderful, by the way, when can I go back?" I ask.

"Back where?" she asks me.

"To Equestria," I reply.

"Oh, we can go now if you'd like," she says.

"Yes please, it's not that I don't like it here, it's very nice, but I ain't hanging around for that Mayuri creep to dissect me or Kanpachi to start a fight," I tell her.

"I understand, since we are done here then, let us head to the senkaimon and send you back. I'm sure your friends must be worried," she tells me.

I'm standing in front of the senkaimon with a hell butterfly and two Soul Reapers, both ponies, as guides next to me.

"Thanks for all you did for me, Unohana. It was a pleasure meeting you," I tell her and hold my hand out.

She takes it and shakes lightly. "Likewise, Mr. Kurosaki. You've caused quite the stir around here, Mayuri has locked himself in his lab and is very unhappy that he couldn't experiment on you," she tells me and lets go.

I shudder violently at the thought. "Well I'm not sorry for that, that guy is sick and bloody creepy. I'm just staying away from him for as long as I can, I'd rather fight Kenpachi then see him again," I reply.

"ICHIGO!" ...Oh no...

I look behind me and see Kenpachi and Yachiru running towards me, still with that grin. "Nope nope nope SOOooo much nope!" I say as I start panicking. "Nice meeting you all! Lovely place you got! But I'm outta here! Let's go fellas!" I say to the two Soul Reapers next to me.

I run ahead through the senkaimon and the shinigami follow behind. "ICHIGO! COME BACK HERE AND FIGHT ME!" Kenpachi says already holding his sword.

"FAT CHANCE!" I yell back and run down the Dangai, the Parsing World. 'Oh god, this looks so nasty,' I think to myself looking at the dark purple almost black walls that look like they're melting. I follow the two shinigami and after a while, I'm back at the park in Canterlot.

"Thanks guys, see you around!" I say to them.

"No problem, goodbye," the mare says as they both go back.

I take a deep breath and sigh, well... that was an adventure. Hopefully not one I'll repeat anytime soon.

I return to the Castle where the guards let me pass this time and Luna is instantly asking me questions.

"Ichigo! Where hast thou been? After we evacuated the park and alerted our sister, we returned to find thee and the hollows missing!" she asks me. "We feared the worst..." she says with a sad expression.

I pat her on the shoulder with a smile. "I'm fine, I was taken to the Soul Society where they asked me a few questions and even fixed a problem with my body," I tell her.

"Soul Society? We have never heard of such a place... wait, what problem?" she says and asks.

"Really? Because not only were there other humans, I also saw ponies and other races there too. Also my body was unstable due to whatever brought me here, and they fixed it," I reply.

She looks at me wide eyed and then looks at Celestia. "Did thou know of this, sister?" Luna asks her.

Celestia looks a bit worried. "No, I did not. Ichigo, I need you to tell me as much as you can about this Soul Society," she tells me.

"Errr... Alright," I say and explain to her the purpose of Soul Society and what they do.

"I see, so they regulate the souls of Equus and your world while stopping the hollow, and you're now a substitute Soul Reaper?" she says and asks.

"Dunno about my world, I doubt Soul Reapers and hollows ever existed there. Maybe it's another version of Earth? Who knows," I say. "And yeah, I guess my job for now is slaying hollows and helping the dead pass on," I tell her.

"Well, in any case, I am happy to see you are safe and healthy. I believe we shall wait until tomorrow at three in the afternoon for our lessons, Ichigo," Celestia says.

I yawn and cover my mouth. "Yeah, I'm a bit tired after that fight and everything else, you have no idea how hectic it is over there," I tell her. "I'll be off to Ponyville then, I'm feeling a bit hungry, see ya later," I say and wave goodbye.

"Fair thee well, Ichigo!" Luna calls back.

I leave the Castle and make my way to the edge again, I fight back another yawn and jump off, much to the surprise of some ponies.

I increase my speed and make it back in about five minutes, I land near the orchard and jog to the farm house where I can feel Applejack's reiatsu.

I knock on the door and Applejack answers it. "Ichigo! Ah heard about what happened in Canterlot! They said ya just disappeared after some giant demons attacked!" she tells me.

"They're called hollows remember? And I kinda did, I'll explain later, but right now everything is alright and I'm hungry!" I state and my stomach rumbles just to make its point.

"Alright, but ya better explain it over supper!" she tells me.

I was about to head in with her when a small portal with some kind of void or space behind it opens next to my head.

"What the fu... OW!" I yelp as something comes through and hits me in the face.

Chapter 10: The Displaced [Crossover]

View Online

This is a crossover with Of Magic and Machines

Chapter 10: The Displaced [Crossover]

"What the fu... OW!" I yelp as a stone comes out and hits me in the face.

“What’s that?” Applejack asks me while trying to not laugh.

I rub my face and pick up the stone. “Dunno, looks like a stone to me,” I reply sarcastically. I roll the stone around in my hand and look at the rune pattern on it. ‘Huh, kinda looks like a fancy three,’ I think to myself.

I then hear a voice in my head.

'I am Nicko. The Rune Slayer with a kind heart. The power that's in my grasp and that you control will become the power that the darkness will fear. May there be light on the roads that you travel.'

“Jesus Christ!” I yell and drop the stone.

Applejack looks surprised by my sudden outburst. “Ichigo!? What in tarnation ya yell like that fer? Ya tryin’ ta give me a heart attack!?” she scolds me with a frown.

I can only smile sheepishly at her. “Sorry about that, I heard a voice in my head speaking to me… and no, It wasn’t Zangetsu or Bob,” I tell her.

I then pick up the stone again and look it over. ‘What the hell is this thing?’

‘I can feel a presence coming from the stone,’ Zangetsu tells me.

I drop the stone again surprised. “Applejack, can you stomp on it? Zangetsu says there’s a presence in it, maybe if we break it, it’ll be free?” I tell her.

“Yer sure we should be doin’ that? What if it’s a demon… Ah mean hollow inside it?” she asks me.

I draw my Zanpakuto and stand ready. “Well then, I’ll just slay it if it is,” I reply.

Applejack still looks unsure. “Well… Alright, but if somethin’ goes wrong, it’s yer fault!” she says as she rears up and slams her hoof down on it. That single slam causes a powerful burst of reishi to erupt from it, tearing open a hole in the air as something comes out and slams into a nearby tree. When the smoke finally cleared, I just stare at the strangely dressed kid laying next to the tree.

“Great… seconds after being brought here, I had to slam my head into a tree…” he says while rubbing his head.

“Land sakes! Mah tree!” Applejack shouts out looking at the damage done to her apple tree.

“Forget the tree, AJ!” I tell her. I then turn to the kid. “Oi! Who are you!?” I demand.

The kid then looks up at me. He has red hair with three bangs, two at the sides and one ponytail in the back. He's wearing a black half jacket and thick cargo pants with belt like straps around his hands and a golden disk at his waist, one with the same symbol that I saw earlier on the stone.

“I could ask you the same thing,” he replies, brushing the dust off of his clothes. “but if you want to know my name, it’s Nicko.”

Applejack and I watch the kid with caution. “So ya ain’t a hollow?” Applejack asks him.

He tilts his head at that. “Hollow? Oh no, I’m not one of… those,” he then looks at the stone by Applejack’s hoof and sighs a little. “Well now, it looks like you found my summoning token,” he says, pointing at the stone at Applejack’s hoof.

“Summonin’ token? This little pebble?” she asks and kicks the stone towards me.

I pick it back up and frown. “What’s a summoning token?” I ask this Nicko. He sighs before looking back at me for a second.

“Oh boy… looks like I have some explaining to do…” he mutters looking down, he then looks back at me. “Ichigo right?… I’m going to take a wild guess here that you were brought here after some creepy merchant dealer sold you something?” he asks me.

My eyes widen at that. “What do you know about the Merchant?” I ask him back.

“Not much… but a brief news flash to you… You’re not the only person that had that happen to them,” he explains. “You’re looking at living proof right here.”

‘What? Orihime and I aren’t the only ones sent here?’ I think to myself. “I wasn't the only one sent here, a girl dressed as Orihime was also sent here after me, but I arrived over a thousand years ago, she just popped up yesterday,” I reply.

“Interesting… Now, you might be wondering how the summoning token that I was talking about relates to this? Well, that’s the thing. Those who ended up in the situation we’re in are called Displaced, short for Dimensionally Misplaced. Each one has a token where they can either use it to summon someone from another realm or have it be used to bring them to that person. I know this personally because my brother, niece, and a couple of friends are also Displaced and my niece probably came here with me, but is somewhere else,” he tells me, looking at me and Applejack. “Does that help?”

I just stare at him with a raised eyebrow. “Wait wait wait, hold up, another realm? You’re not from here?” I ask skeptically.

“Yeah, to put it in basic terms, multiverse theory,” he explains. “Where I'm from, Celestia has a brother instead of a sister.”

Applejack just looks confused from the explanation. “What in Tartarus is he talkin’ about?” she asks.

I just wave my hand at her. “I know what he’s talking about. So… what are you going to do now that you’re here?” I ask the boy with narrowed eyes.

Applejack then tilts her head towards me. “I know yer tall and so is Orihime… but why is this human so short?” she asks me. However, that did not go well with the kid apparently.

“What… Did you just call me?” he growls, anger radiating in his tone as he grits his teeth and clenches his fists.

Applejack's eyes widen at the sudden change of his tone. “What? I just asked why yer just smaller then Ichigo? Are you a foal compared to him or somethin’?” she asks confused. All that did was have Nicko stare us down looking absolutely pissed.

“I’m freaking twenty five years old… Never… CALL ME… LITTLE! Ebalon!!” he yells as I can feel his reiatsu or magic rise and he summons a long golden coloured sword with a black edge, startling the both of us.

“Whoa nelly! Where did that come from!” Applejack cries out in alarm.

I raise my hand and grip my Zanpakuto. “Hey, calm down buddy, she didn't mean it,” I say and turn to Applejack. “Right?” I ask her.

“What? Ah just asked an honest question!” she replies. I barely hear two small explosions and turn to see the kid rush right at me, he swings his sword at me and I bring mine down and block his attack.

I use both hands to hold my sword up to hold the enraged kid back. “Bloody hell! You need to calm the fuck down!” I say and push back as hard as I could, but to my surprise though, Nicko used a free hand to conjure some kind of rune in between my face and his blade.

"SPLASH EXPLOSION!" he then shouts out.

The rune detonates in my face, throwing me backwards a few yards as Nicko uses the force of the explosion to repel himself backward onto a tree branch before dropping down.

I clutch my face with my left hand. “That little motherfu… You’re going to regret that pipsqueak!” I yell at the kid and with my left hand still over my face, I pull it down and form my hollow mask. “Let's see how you handle this!” I shout in a distorted tone and rush the angry kid with great speed, but something feels off at the way he's grinning. He moves backwards and keeps going forward, but I suddenly slow down, the kid just points his finger down at the ground.

There's some kind of rune on the ground under me, what ever this is, it's making me feel cold. The kid backs off but didn't seem to notice Applejack return with her Zanpakuto.

“Shake the earth! Furue!” Applejack yells ten meters in the air, her Zanpakuto changing into her heavy brown metal boots. She then collides with Nicko, knocking him away.

While in flight, Nicko flips around, feet colliding with the trunk of a tree as he uses it to soften the blow against him. “Well… That happened. Guess I don’t need to go easy on you two anymore,” he smirks, wiping the small amount of blood from the corner of his mouth off of his face. “Time to raise the stakes.”

“Easy? Don’t make me laugh, a scrawny little fella like you is holdin’ back?” Applejack taunts him.

“Dammit, AJ…” I mutter with a facepalm.

“Yes I am… Let me make things interesting then,” he replies, surprising the two of us when he actually dismisses his sword. “Rovaniik,” he then says. A new long black double edged sword is now in his grip. This blade was a lot different, around the same length as Tensa Zangetsu in Bankai form, but wider.

‘Ichigo, be careful. That sword has a soul in it, it’s not just an ordinary blade, stay on guard,’ Zangetsu tells me.

‘What? Is it some kind of Zanpakuto?’ I ask him.

‘No, it is not,’ Zangetsu replies..

‘Oh stop worrying about it and kick his ass already!’ Bob tells me.

“So… What’s so special about that sword?” I ask him.

“Let’s just say that the blade has the power of another Displaced’s token in it, a friend known as the Earth-Warden, but maybe it’ll be more ideal…” he says, channelling his magic into the blade. “... If I show you!” Without warning, he swings his sword where a fissure in the earth tears through the ground. It also causes spikes of stone to shoot up from the ground below my feet and Applejack’s hooves.

Applejack kicks off the stone spike under her, barely avoiding being impaled. “MAH FARM!” the mare screams out seeing the large scar now in her land.

I take to the air to avoid being hit and stand in mid air looking down at the damage. “Bloody hell… Hey! Watch where you swing that thing! There’s children in that house dammit!” I yell at the angry kid.

“I never hit the barn,” he says. “you just thought so, look.” I look back at the farm house see a transparent dome around the building. “And with that… that could only mean one thing…”

I growl under my breath and look back at him. “That’s it, this is getting out of hand,” I mutter and get ready to remove my mask and use my Bankai.

“BAN…” But before I could finish, a small beam of light hit me in the forehead, shattering my hollow mask and throwing me backwards into a nearby tree, I hit a few branches before I hang off the last one. I groan as I look up and see the kid waving to someone, Nicko smiles a little as he waves his hand at a girl in the distance.

“Uncle, Nicko. What the heck is going on here!?” Nicko sighs, dismissing his sword, looking at the girl with white hair and a few metallic spears right behind her. “Who’s the guy in the pajamas? … Did one of them call you little?” she asks him.

“What was your first clue?” he replies.

“You were using only thirty percent of your total magic, yet you decided to use the blade that had Deathwing’s token infused in it. Plus, dad always said that you get angry when you’re referred to by your height,” the girl tells him. I look towards Applejack and see her eyes twitch a little, I then look back at the girl.

“Wait a minute! You mean to tell me that he was throwing this huge hissyfit because he has a height complex!” I yell, causing me to fall from the branch and hit the floor. “OUCH MOTHER FU….ARGH!” I shout and then rub my head.

“Ichigo!” I hear Orihime say and runs over to me.

“There isn't a need for him to be inspected for injury,” an unknown voice says, causing her to stop. “It’s just a bump on the head.” For a moment, we all look around for who was speaking, until the girl herself sighs deeply.

“Moby, you know it’s rude to speak like that without showing yourself.” Seconds after she says that, the two earrings she's wearing start glowing and transform into two drone things that are floating by her side.

“My apologies, Miss Faith,” the drone replies, looking back at everyone.

“By Celestia! What are those things?” Applejack asks startled.

“We are Nasod Drones and are in service to Lady Faith, mechanical lifeforms with our own conscience. We are her guides as well as her guardians, our will is her’s and her will is ours,” the second drone says. “He is Moby and I am Remy.”

“Oh…” Applejack says, then looks at Nicko with a glare. “As for you Mister, how do ya expect to repair the damage to mah farm! Ah doubt even twilight could magic this hole closed!” she yells at him with anger in her tone. Nicko sighs, taking some shards of something in his hand and forming a rune with his magic at the damaged areas. Soon, the rune glows and turns into energy as it slowly restores any damage that was there.

“Restoration runes. I combine a normal rune with a few Nature and Light El Shards to heal any damage that might have been caused,” he explains. “Also, to what Ichigo was saying… Try having yourself be overlooked for all the possible talents you have because of your height… Once that has happened, you’ll know exactly how I feel,” he says and then looks at Orihime, putting his hands in his pockets. “So… How exactly did you find my niece?”

Orihime turns from examining me to Nicko. “Oh, I was having tea with Fluttershy when this tiny hole opened up and this cute little hairpin thing came out. I then tried putting it on, and then she popped out of a bigger hole! It was very confusing… Then we all had some tea together!” she replies with a smile.

“Well, that explains how you and I got summoned to two different places,” Faith says, shrugging her shoulders. “Is Mr. Pajamas alright?”

I grumble as I stand back up. “I’m fine, been through worse,” I reply. ‘that zap I got back in the Soul Society hurt a lot more.’

‘You’re just as much of a pansy as the Princesses are,’ Bob tells me.

‘I’m not in the mood for your lip right now, Bob,’ I reply bitterly.

“So now that we've calmed down,” I say glancing at Nicko. “What happens now?” I ask the two of them as I sit down.

“Maybe we should get the chance to talk a little. Orihime and I were just about to talk about how I got Displaced until I felt my Uncle’s magic rise,” Faith says.

Applejack looks surprised. “Wait? Uncle? Ya look older than he does, how is he yer Uncle?” she asks the girl and sits beside me.

“Well, when my father was raising me, my uncle was in stone for a short amount of time. Seven years in our Equestria is twenty one years back home.” Faith explains, having Moby and Remy verify her story.

“In addition, I wasn't turned to stone like some people being seen as villains. Some insane Esper used his weapons to rebound a blast from the elements of harmony that was going towards my brother Anson. Instead, I took the hit for him so he could keep on fighting,” Nicko says. “I'm twenty five and my brother is almost forty. Ironically, we used to be twins. How I got out of stone though was a little more… interesting.”

I cross my arms and raise an eyebrow. “Let’s hear it then, how’d you get out?” I ask. Orihime and Applejack also listening with interest.

“Faith. She and a friend got both myself and my partner out because only those of the same bloodline could break them free. Faith got me out and Chaotic, a friend of hers, got Eris out of there as well,” the Rune Slayer added on.

“I see, I had to break out of my own stone prison myself,” I tell them. “Orihime is just lucky she only just arrived, she was spared that horror, at least I wasn't alone for mine,” I say with a shudder.

“We… well… we aren't exactly the only one’s in our world.” Faith replied. “There’s dad, Uncle Nicko, Uncle Leo, Grandma and Grandpa along with our family friends; Amy, Molly, Jane, Yuri, and Jade. So… Yeah… Not to mention that my grandparents are a pair of demons, Yuri and Jade are Fox ladies, Uncle Leo has a mechanical arm and Amy wields blood magic and basically causes havoc wherever she goes.” All Nicko did was just look at her with a surprised expression.

I just sigh sadly. “At least you can remember them, Orihime and I can’t remember our friends and family before the convention that brought us here, or much of anything really,” I tell them.

“Actually… All the family members that Lady Faith mentioned happened to arrive on similar circumstances,” Moby corrected. “Just at different points in time, for one thing, Nicko’s parents were the guardians of Celestia and Artemis.”

“Hold up,” Applejack says. “Ya said yer Grandparents were Demons? Did they come from here? Wait… Does that make ya part Demon as well?” she asks the two Humans.

“Not quite,” Remy interjects. “They were displaced as demons. Luke, Nicko’s father, was a royal guard and Ciela, Nicko’s mother, was a Noblesses. Before they were stripped of their old powers and turned to stone, they raised Celestia and her brother Artemis. A thousand years later, at the time Nicko and his brother Anson had finally arrived in our world, the two of them were set free. Despite their demonic appearance and abilities, they use their abilities for good purposes… One other thing to note is that a spell was casted on Ciela to where she is stuck in the body of a child,” the Nasod explains, pulling up a picture of them before and after the change. “Does that answer your question, Miss Applejack?”

“Errr, that sounds mighty… Awkward…” she replies.

“Not quite when her gauntlets can grow twice her size,” Nicko deadpan's. “Trust me, I know first-hand. She chased Diamond Tiara all around Canterlot after she had the guts to insult her, and I had to fight against her once.”

“Ichigo!” a voice from above calls out, we look up to see the Princesses both glide down and land behind me. “Are thou alright? We felt thy magic rise, did thou fight another powerful hollow?” Luna asks me, then looks at the two new humans. “And who are they?” she asks confused. Celestia just narrows her eyes at the two newcomers.

“I’m Nicko. She’s my niece, Faith,” the kid points out.

“And the reason for the fight was because one of these two decided to comment about my uncles height… which is quite a sensitive subject to him,” Faith says. Nicko looks back at her. “While that was going on, I was trying to have some tea with Orihime and Fluttershy until my Uncle’s magic rose.”

“So he has the temper of a foal?” Luna asks with a raised brow. “One’s height should not let thee lose thy temper,” Luna tells him.

“One… I'm twenty five. Two, try having yourself overlooked for your height instead of your skills and you would understand. Three, I'm not a foal for Land’s sake,” Nicko replies, irritation dripping from his words. “Ironically, this isn't the only time that this has happened, the other time was when I first met my teacher.”

Luna smiles at Nicko. “One, We art over a millennia old, compared to us, thou art a foal. Two, we understand the feeling of being overlooked…” she says with a hint of sadness. “And three… yes thou are,” she says, her smile returning.

“I was taught by an elder dragon and the magic I know is rare to the point that only one pony could master it,” Nicko says. He stands up and conjures another rune with his magic, the sheer pressure of it causing the Princesses manes to be blown backwards. He dismisses the spell and then says three words. “Starswirl the Bearded.”

“Starswirl the Bearded!? He never knew such magic!” Celestia says with alarm.

“In your world, yes. In mine, he was the only other pony besides my student that could master it. However, he died before being able to complete his research,” Nicko explains, noticing Faith nodded her head to verify his story. “Plus, things are kind of different where I'm from.”

Luna raises an eyebrow at the Slayer. “How different?” she asks him.

“For one thing, you are a prince instead of a princess. Yes… you are a stallion back where I'm from,” Nicko replies. “Also, Celestia is married.”

Celestia lost her glare for a surprised expression and a light blush. “I'm what?” she asks. Luna just stood there stunned with a twitching eye.

“Uncle, I think you forgot to mentioned that we’re not from this world,” Faith points out. “Those circumstances only occur back where we are from.” Turning around to Celestia, she then sighs a little before speaking again. “And Yes, you’re married back in our world.”

Celestia narrowed her gaze again. “To whom might I ask…”

“Discord. Don’t worry though, by then he’s… changed,” Faith tells her calmly as to not have Celestia freak out on her by the answer. However… The opposite happened. “Why does it feel like I did something wrong?” the girl asks.

Celestia looks like she was about to throw up at the thought alone. “Erp. You must be joking! Discord is a cruel and vicious being, he tried to turn the whole world into a… I don’t even want to think about it…” she replies looking a bit green. Nicko then stands and turns around.

“Well, you might want to believe it. Eris is stopping by… and in our world, she’s one of your kids.” Nicko then waves his hands a little as he opened a small tear in the air. After a few seconds a strange creature that looks like it was made of different animals comes through.

“Nicky, I was wondering where you and Faithy were…” she says to them, then she looks at me. “Who’s Mr. Pajamas?”

I frown at the new creature. “Hey! These are called a Shihakushō. It’s standard for Soul Reapers!.. And what’s your problem? You look like you can’t decide what you want to be…” I reply in irritation, that's twice I've been called that now.

“May I remind you that I'm a Draconequus… Something tells me that you we’re getting along with my dear Nicky earlier,” she says with a smile, floating over to where Nicko was before going behind me and ruffling up my hair with her lion paw. “Please do me a favor and keep my partner in one piece.”

“OW! Watch it! I'm still sore there…” I say with frown.

“Oooh. Someone seems to be a bit sensitive,” she chuckled.

“Eris… Let’s not go overboard here,” Nicko tells her. “I already had to talk to this Celestia about your father and she looks like she’s sick to her stomach.”

“I have a spare bag if she needs it,” Eris says, snapping her eagle talon and a brown paper bag appears next to Celestia.

Luna then looks from the Draconequus to Celestia. “Sister… She resembles Discord… but she has no mask…” the night princess says.

“Mask? What, is there a masquerade that nopony cared to inform me of?” Eris asks, a little confused by what Luna meant.

I grin at a chance to get back at her for agitating my headache. “I think she means like this,” I say and hold my left hand over my face. Black reishi gathers in my palm and I pull my hand down, forming my hollow mask. I then breath lightly which comes out distorted. Eris then looks at me with slightly wide eyes for a brief moment, but then looks back at Nicko. “I'm not even going to ask about what exactly you have been through. Remind me to look back through your memories later so I can be caught up to speed, dear.”

“Noted” Nicko replies and nodded. He then looks back at Luna. “Eris isn't a demon like you would think. She’s just a spirit, conjured by my Discord because he didn't want himself to feel alone when he was stuck in stone. Eris is Discord's daughter… and one other thing too… My Fiance’,” he tells her.

Celestia just blinked and shook her head. “I think I've heard enough. I'm going back to Canterlot and wiping my own memory of this talk…” she says and starts flying off.

“Aww, we haven’t gotten to the part about how we are from another Equestria… What a buzzkill,” Eris groans in disappointment.

Luna sighs and walks away a few steps. “We shall also head back to Canterlot… Ichigo, please keep an eye on our… Visitors,” she tells me and then flies after Celestia.

Nicko breathes in deeply, he then tells us about his world and a lot of things, including information about Eris and how she had been helping him since he was first Displaced. After a little while though, Eris does something that made me cringe though as she dissolved into Nicko's body.

“One thing though… Let’s not tell your Twilight about any of this. She might flip out or crash because of the amount of information we've said… and the fact that she might go all fangirl on me with the part on Starswirl the Bearded.” Nicko sighs while looking between me and Orihime.

I just chuckle. “No problem there, she’s preoccupied trying to figure out how she and the others became Soul Reapers themselves and how their zanpakutos work,” I tell him.

“Trying to take the logical approach? Expected… but with finding out the other part… Something tells me that it would take time to figure it out… Which reminds me… Who has figured them out? I noticed Applejack did when she kicked me, but who else besides that?”

“Only Applejack and Luna have spoken to their zanpakutos so far. I helped Luna overcome her fear, and Applejack did it to protect her sister. Though Pinkie has as well, but I don’t know how she did it,” I reply.

“Well, she’s Pinkie Pie. It’s to be expected,” Faith replies.

I shake my head lightly. “Don’t remind me. I can’t even sense her reiatsu... and she knows shunpo as well,” I tell her.

“Hmm… I'm going to take a guess and say that the way they find out their weapons true potential is that when they overcome a huge personal challenge or something that they care for is put in harm's way and they would do anything they can to protect them,” Nicko says. “That’s what I say based on what you told me. Hell, I wouldn't know because I have three swords, but can’t use all of them at once.”

I nodded at him. “Possibly, but I think Pinkie just invited hers to a party or just said ‘Hello, be my friend’ or something like that, but each zanpakuto has their own personality, likes, and dislikes,” I tell him. “For instance, I know of a Shinigami named Kenpachi, he’s so battle hungry that he treats his zanpakuto as a tool, not his partner. Thus, the sword won’t speak to him… By the way, you mentioned three blades, I've only seen you use two so far.”

“The third I only use partially, but there’s a reason why,” Nicko replies and uses his magic to summon another sword that's black and purple. “It’s infused with the power of the void and can be used to cut open tears in the void. I only use it on certain occasions.”

“And what’s in this void?” Orihime finally spoke up.

“The void is used to travel between worlds, but is also used to cast your summoning token out into the world as well,” he explains.

“Speaking of Tokens, do I have to make one?” I ask him.

“You can… but there isn't a need to rush yourself. Unless of course you have an item that could work well as a token for you,” Faith replies.

“Hmmm. If I did make one, would I be forced to the one who summoned me like you were? Or can I set up some kind of rule?” I ask again.

“Some call upon the Displaced that they try to summon. For example, with my teacher, I have to ask for permission to be summoned into his world. It just depends on the people you meet,” Nicko tells me. “Trust me… We've met our fair share of Displaced and not all the time are some people… nice. A few of them have good intentions, but are real assholes.”

“Huh… Would a phone work well as a token? That way I could talk to the person who has it before making a decision on being summoned myself,” I ask.

Faith nodded. “I think that is a possibility, a Displaced I know named Robin has his token be a book and he can communicate with whoever writes within the pages of the book. It’s worth a shot.”

I open my bumbag and pull out my phone. “This is what I bought at the convention that sent me here. So how do I make tokens from this? And do I keep the original?” I ask Faith.

“First… You need to leave a message or saying for them. Not after the beep though, you’re not calling them. And yes, you do keep the original. When you send your token out into the void, it sends out copies into the multiverse and lets you keep the original.” Faith giggles, looking back at me.

“So I just say a pledge like you did and what? Focus my reiatsu into it or something?” I ask confused.

“That should do the trick,” Nicko replies.

“Alright, here goes,” I say and hold the phone out. “Hello, I'm Ichigo Kurosaki, and I'm a Soul Reaper. If you’re a good guy looking for a helping hand, just give me a call and tell me what you need,” I say and focus my reiatsu into the phone. It glows purple for a second before it settles down. “Okay… Now what?” I ask.

Nicko motions for my phone and I hand it to him. With a single slice from his sword, he tears open a hole in this void and tosses it in. I worry for a second as I watch my phone split into more and then disappear into the void of space. When it was done, Nicko only had two phones on him, my original one and a spare for him and Faith to keep, he then tosses it back to me. Nicko smiles a little as he looks back at him and Orihime.

“You two should be able to contact us whenever you need help since you already have our tokens, but we’re going to need to take our leave from here. I got an apprentice to teach and need to make sure Faith comes back safely or else my brother will freak out. He’s… overprotective at times.” The Rune Slayer sighs as he and his niece step into another tear that he created with his sword. “See you around,” he says.

“Wait! Before you go, are there any of these Displaced or tokens I need to avoid?” I ask him.

“That… depends on you. One you might need to watch out for though may be Gremmy,” he says. “He’s a Quincy,” he then tells me.

I go wide eyed as they step through and the tear closes behind them.

"Why would I have to watch out for a Quincy?.. Whatever, this has certainly been an eye opener," I say and put the rune stone token and phone in my bumbag. Orihime is still wearing Faith's token just above her left hairpin.

"Well ah fer one hope we don't see them too soon again, just look at mah tree!" Applejack says and sadly strokes the damaged tree. Nicko may have fixed the hole in the ground, but he forgot the tree he slammed into. I also look at the house and see the dome around it gone.

Big Mac, Applebloom, and Granny Smith all come out and worry over Applejack.

"Ah'm fine, Ichigo took more hits than ah did," she replies to them.

"APPLEJACK! Are you alright!?" I hear Twilight call out. She runs up to us and pants her lungs out. "I... *huff* Felt some... *cough* Strange magic... *gasp* Nearby," she says and goes into a coughing fit.

"We're fine Twilight," Applejack replies to her.

"Yeah, I was trying to... Erm... See if I could make my kido stronger," I tell her.

Twilight frowns at me and her horn lights up. "*Gasp* This magic isn't yours! It feels... cold... empty, and I can also feel some other traces of someone else's magic!" she says in surprise. "So who was it!? And don't you lie to me again!" she then asks and glares at me.

I start sweating and look at my wrist. "Oh, would you look at the time? I need to go do the thing at the place!" I say and pick Orihime up bridal style.

"Ichigo! What are you doing!?" she yelps in surprise.

And before anyone could say another word, I use my shunpo to get away.

Chapter 11: Life as a Soul Reaper

View Online

Chapter 11: Life as a Soul Reaper

I stop in front of Fluttershy's cottage and let out a sigh. "Phew, that was a close one, I think we got away," I say and chuckle.

"Erm, that's great and all... but could you put me down please?" Orihime asks me with a large blush on her face.

It takes me a couple of seconds to realise her face was just inches from mine. "Oh! Sorry," I quickly reply and let her down with a blush of my own.

She straightens her skirt and looks down adorably. "It's fine... Erm... Thank you for bringing me back here," she tells me.

"Y-Yeah... No problem," I reply and rub the back of my neck. 'Great... I feel like a kid all over again.'

She then looks up at me with a smile. "Would you like to come in and have some tea with Fluttershy and me?" she asks.

I return the smile. "Sure, I could use a drink after that little scuffle," I reply and she knocks on the door.

"Coming!" I hear Fluttershy say. The door opens and the timid pegasus smiles at us. "Ichigo, Orihime. What happened?" she asks us.

"Oh, not much. Meeting other humans, getting into a misunderstanding, tumble down a tree... Just average stuff," I reply.

"I see... So what do you have planned for today?" Fluttershy asks.

"Dunno, I did my farm work for today... I'll just do my other job and hunt down hollows and perform some soul burials," I reply.

"Okay," Fluttershy says and looks at Orihime. "Would you like to join Rarity and me at the Spa today?" she asks her.

"I'd love to, sounds like fun," Orihime replies.

One Week Later

Over the last week, I've been hounded by Twilight with questions about the magic she felt at the orchard, and each time I've managed to distract her with information about zanpakutos and hollows so I could slip away... Like she could catch me anyway.

I've also been training in my spare time to use my Bankai for longer and slaying a few hollows that show up near Ponyville and Canterlot while performing three soul burials on some pony ghosts.

Orihime has been practising with her powers where Fluttershy has been letting her heal any badly hurt animals that would take months to heal. It's working out well so far, just a bit more and I think she'll have that Hospital job in no time.

Orihime and I both got pony made phones and have the Princesses' numbers as well as our new friends. Apparently, my soul pager doesn't work with pony phones.

I've been paid a nice sum of bits for my work on the farm, AJ and Mac said they've never been this far ahead of schedule, they have more free time to spend with friends and family now. Applejack has even been practising with her zanpakuto in her free time, getting to know him better.

I also get some bits from the Princesses for slaying hollows and protecting the ponies from them, I got enough to rent a small house near the market. It only has a kitchen, two bedrooms, a bathroom and a living room, but It's enough for me. I offered Orihime the spare room, but she decided to stay with Fluttershy for now.

The others beside Pinkie and Applejack still haven't spoken to their zanpakutos yet, but I think it won't be long now until one of them does.

I went to Canterlot a few times to train Celestia and Luna in how to use their zanpakutos. Celestia is close to meeting hers but just not there yet, Luna has been doing well with hers though, she's learnt her zanpakuto's released attack called Gengetsu Zangeki, or Crescent Moon Slash, it launches a spinning crescent shaped blade of ice when she swings her sword that can freeze her target on impact.

I got a call from the Soul Society yesterday saying that they'll be sending over a Shinigami to be my 'Partner' in the Ponyville and Canterlot area... Oh joy. I just hope they're normal, and nothing like Kenpachi or some other weirdo.

I yawn as I wake up and rub my eyes, today's the day that Shinigami arrives. I use my new bathroom and wash up, after that, I head down to the kitchen and have a small breakfast since Applejack has invited me and Orihime for dinner today.

Once I finish my breakfast, I wash the dishes. I hum a tune as I wash the last cup and smile, besides from the few hollow attacks, it's been rather calm and quiet.

A knock of the front door then sounds out, so I head towards the front door and open it, only to see a pony with powder blue fur and a black mane and tail. 'Wait a minute... I recognise that hair style.' "Rukia?" I ask with a surprised expression.

"Oh, did they tell you I was coming?" she asks me with a confused expression.

"They told me a Shinigami was coming to be my partner, but not that it would be you... Why are you in a pony gigai and not a human one?" I ask her.

"Oh it was to blend in with the population," she tells me.

I just deadpan stare at her. "You do know that Orihime and I walk around the town everyday, the ponies know about us already and what we are, you don't need to be in a pony gigai here," I tell her.

She looks at me for a few seconds before she frowns. "Those morons did this on purpose!" she yells and storms into my house, mumbling about getting back at Renji.

I blink a few times and close the front door, she walks into another room and closes the door with a slam. After a few minutes, she comes back out in human form and wearing her Shihakushō and zanpakuto.

"Much better, not that I have anything against the ponies, but walking around on four legs is a nightmare," she tells me. "By the way, I was told you stole my soul pager by one of the squad four medics... but I had it on me at the time, what did she mean by that?" she asks me.

I open my bumbag and pull out my soul pager. "It's a replica of yours I bought which sent me here," I reply.

She walks over and examines it. "It does look like mine," she says and looks through it. "But it's missing my contacts and music," she says and hands it back.

"Well then, what is the reason you're here exactly? I've been managing the area by myself just fine... Not that I don't want you here, it's an honour to meet you, I'm just curious," I ask her.

She sighs and sits down on my couch. "We've been detecting more and more hollow activity here and it's getting the Head-Captain worried. So they sent me as back up for you while other Shinigami have been sent to other areas as well, but they seem to be popping up here more then anywhere else," she replies.

I place my zanpakuto next to the front door and sit on the chair across from her. "I have noticed more and more hollow showing up lately. Zangetsu seems to think it's because of me and the Princesses reiatsu being so high..." I tell her.

"That is a possibility, but that doesn't explain why six menos just appeared so suddenly," she says with a hand on her chin as she looks down in thought.

"Erm... Oh, Zangetsu thinks someone might have lured them here," I tell her, remembering what Zangetsu told me when they appeared.

"That is also possible, we'll just have to keep an eye out for now," she replies.

I frown as a thought occurs to me. "Where are you staying?" I ask her, I remember she stayed in Ichigo's closet... Yeah not happening here.

"I will be staying with you during my time here," she tells me.

"Fine, you can have the spare room, but you'll need to find a job to help pay for rent and food... I ain't having you freeloading here," I tell her sternly, I remember how Renji was with Urahara.

"Job?" she asks confused.

"Yeah, you know, part time work or something while there's no hollows around. I work for AJ on her farm for a few bits, Princess Celestia also pays me to help keep Ponyville and Canterlot safe from hollows," I reply.

"I see, and where do I get a job here?" she asks with uncertainty.

I smile a little. "There's a billboard just inside the town hall with job offers, you could find something on there tomorrow, but for now you can just settle in and get comfy. Speaking of jobs, I need to head over to the farm and do mine, don't break anything while I'm gone," I tell her and get up.

I get the spare house key and give it to her. "This is the spare key to the house, don't lose it and make sure you lock the door if you leave," I inform her and then place my zanpakuto on my back.

"Okay... How long will you be gone?" she asks.

"Twenty to forty minutes, I work fast thanks to my shunpo," I reply and leave the house.

Thirty-Four Minutes Later

With another two carts filled with apples and my work done for the day, I head back into town and my Soul Pager goes off.

A hollow is heading towards the town from the Everfree Forest and I use my shunpo to cut it off before it gets here. I draw my zanpakuto and wait for it.

A large serpent like hollow as thick as a tree trunk with a snake shaped mask slithers out and heads right for me. I leap up and land on its back, making it thrash in an attempt to shake me off. I thrust my sword down into the snake and pin it to the ground, I then pull my sword and cut through its body and split its head in half.

I jump off and sigh. 'That wasn't much of a challenge...' I think to myself as it dissolves.

'I'd have to agree, it seems only lame ass hollow are showing up after those menos showed their ugly faces. I was expecting more like that minotaur one we fought in the Forest over a week ago,' Bob replies.

'True, I don't even have to use my mask for most of these hollows,' I say in my mind.

'Yes, this is troublesome. Someone was responsible for the menos' arrival, but they haven't made a move since,' Zangetsu says with a worried tone.

"Ichigo!" I hear Rukia call out to me as she runs over from the town. "I take it you dealt with the Hollow?" she asks me.

"Yeah, it wasn't even that tough, didn't even need my mask for this one," I reply and put my zanpakuto on my back.

"Mask?" she asks me.

"Oh, right, you weren't there when I met Yamamoto. I have a hollow within me and I can call forth his power through a mask," I tell her and conjure said mask.

She just stares at me with wide eyes. "You have a hollow in you?" she asks surprised.

"Yes, and here's the kicker, I consider him a friend," I say and remove the mask.

'Ain't you just a ray of sunshine,' Bob says sarcastically.

I roll my eyes and ignore him.

"That's never been heard of before... Are you sure he's not a danger?" she asks sceptically.

"I'm sure, he's an ass, but after eight-hundred years together, he grows on ya," I reply and roll my shoulders to loosen them up.

We head back to my house and I sit down and read a book about pony history I got from the Library for a couple of hours, during that time Rukia added her number to my soul pager and mine to hers so we can call each other if we need to. Rukia has gone out to explore the town for a bit while I stay inside with my book.

A frantic knocking on my door gets my attention and I sigh, I place a bookmark in the book and get up. I open the door to see Rainbow grinning from ear to ear.

"Look! I figured out my zanpakuto's name!" she says as she spreads her wings. Two long katana style blades are strapped to the front of her wings, looks like she can slash at her target as she flies by.

"And what is its name?" I ask her.

"Hiun, which she said means Flying Cloud. She's pretty cool, she looks like a pegasus pony made of clouds," she tells me.

"And how did you manage to speak to her?" I ask intrigued.

"I was over in Cloudsdale when one of those hollow things attacked, a filly was about to be eaten and I wouldn't have been able to draw my sword in time, that's when she spoke to me, told me her name and these sweet blades appeared on me, so I dashed at the monster and kicked its flank," she says with a wide grin.

"Awesome, now you just need to figure out what your zanpakuto's ability is," I tell her.

"Yeah, but I'm sure I'll find out soon, I'm awesome like that," she says and poses dramatically.

I chuckle and look up towards Canterlot. That reminds me, I still have to visit Urahara's store. "Listen, Rainbow. I need to head out to Canterlot for a bit, I'll see ya around, let me know when you find out your ability," I tell her.

"Sure, I need to get back to work, I'm kinda behind since I went to Cloudsdale. See ya later big guy!" she says and flies off.

I place my zanpakuto on my back and exit the house and lock the door. I stretch my limbs and pop a few joints, once limber enough, I use my shunpo to 'fly' to Canterlot.

Ten Minutes Later

I land on the edge of the city and take a breather, this is certainly a good workout. I look around and walk over to one of the ponies in the street.

"Excuse me? Where can I find the Urahara Store?" I ask the mare.

"Erm... I've heard of that place before, it's a candy store just down the street and down the third left. You can't miss it, it's a strange looking building," she tells me.

"Thank you," I reply and jump up to the rooftops and hop across and follow her directions. I drop down in front of the same store Urahara has on the anime.

I slide open the door and look inside. "Hello?" I call out.

"Huh?" A colt with short red hair swept back with tan fur looks up at me with a straw broom held in his forelegs. "Who are you?" he asks.

"Erm, I'm Ichigo Kurosaki, I called Urahaha like a week ago and he said to come visit when I had time. So here I am," I reply and fully open the door.

"Oh, you a customer then? Don't get many Shinigami anymore," he says. "I'm Jinta Hanakari, the owner is in the back, I'll go get him for ya," he tells me and trots into the back.

I look around on the shelves at all the different candy and even some herbal medicines and teas on the shelves. I then hear the sound of wood on wood and turn to see a unicorn version of Urahara, same hat and clothes as well.

"Oh? Been awhile since a Soul Reaper stopped by, what can I do for you?" he asks as a paper fan floats in his magic with his zanpakuto on his back.

"Urahara? It's me, Ichigo Kurosaki, I called you a week ago," I reply.

"Hmm? Oh yes, I remember, so what can I do for you Mr. Kurosaki? Or are you just looking around?" he asks.

"Yeah, not sure if there's anything I might find useful here or not. I have no need for a gigai or soul candies, what else do you have?" I reply and ask him.

He folds up his fan and chuckles. "We have many fine products. Zanpakuto cleaning kits, reiatsu restoration pills and..." he says and lists off a bunch of other mostly useless products.

"I see, do you have that massive training ground underground?" I ask him.

He just looks surprised and drops his fan. "How'd you know that?" he asks stunned.

"Oh... erm, a good guess?" I say and grin sheepishly.

"Hmmm," he hums in thought and levitates his fan back up. "Well, since you know about it, why do you want to know if it's there?" he asks.

"I can only control my Bankai for two, maybe three minutes. I was wondering if you would let me use or rent it to train myself," I tell him.

He stares at me for a few minutes making me feel uncomfortable. "I don't see the harm in it, ten bits an hour seems reasonable to me don't you think?" he replies.

"Oh, erm. Sure, yeah," I say and smile.

"But first, I want to see this Bankai of yours," he tells me and turns around. "Follow me and I'll show you where it is."

I follow him where Tessai Tsukabishi also in a pony body also follows us into the shop and to a hatch with a set of stairs leading down to a large rocky terrain with its own sky.

We walk in for a bit and he stops and turns around to face me. "Right then," he says and folds his fan back up. "Show me this Bankai," he tells me.

I walk over to an open area and hold my zanpakuto in front of me with my left hand on my right bicep. "BANKAI!" I yell and my reiatsu spikes.

Once the reishi clears, I'm standing in my Bankai form.

"I see, a physical based Bankai... Your zanpakuto is smaller now, more for speed yet still retaining its force," Urahara says circling me. "How fast can you move?" he asks me.

I start running all around him like Ichigo did when he fought Byakuya in his Bankai, leaving multiple after images behind me. I notice his eyes barely keeping up with me.

"Pretty good, you're just as fast as Yoruichi," he says. "You can stop now," he tells me and I stand in front of him.

The pressure in my chest is starting to build up again and I cancel my Bankai.

He hums in thought and pokes me with his fan in a few places as the pressure starts to fade. "I see where your problem is, it's as if you've trained for centuries but your body is still unfit," he says.

"Close, I was turned to stone for a millennia and trained with my zanpakuto and hollow half inside my head. I just got out over a week ago, so my body is still like it was when I was first stoned," I explain to him.

"Ah, that explains it. So you'd like me to train you physically so your body can handle the pressure?.. Wait, what do you mean hollow half?" he replies and then asks in confusion.

This is getting repetitive. "Yes, I'd like you to train me to get stronger. As for my hollow half," I say and form my mask. "he possessed me which got me turned to stone by the Princesses, during that time I trained and defeated him, meaning I can now use his power to boost mine," I reply.

He narrows his eyes, then smiles widely. "Alright then, it intrigues me on how a hollow got into you in the first place, but we'll start your training in three days. That will give me enough time to set up everything we'll need," he says and we head back up.

I stand by the front entrance and smile at Urahara. "Thank you for helping me, Urahara," I say and then remember something important. "Just wondering, did you put the Hogyoku in Rukia?" I ask him. Please say no.

He drops his fan yet again while his hat tilts slightly to the side on its own. He's silent for a good three minutes before his horn glows and the place is locked tight.

"How did you know that? I told no one of where I hid it as it is too dangerous in the wrong hands and couldn't be destroyed," he tells me as he draws his zanpakuto, oh crap.

"Whoa whoa whoa, take it easy. Believe it or not, there was an anime where I came from about the character I dressed as along with you, Soul Society, the Shinigami and hollows and a plot involving the Hogyoku," I quickly explain.

The serious look on his face is gone for complete confusion. "What?" he says dumbly.

I sigh and slowly sit down. "Get comfortable, this may take awhile," I say and tell him everything I remember about the anime.

After a couple of hours, the others are sitting behind Urahara while he takes in this information. "So you're saying Aizen will use the Sokyoku to remove the Hogyoku from Rukia and use it to make himself stronger? And he's the one behind putting hollows into Shinigami as well as killing all of Central forty-six later?" he asks sceptically.

"Yes, it's how I know who you are, who the squad Captains are, Yoruichi, the Hogyoku, even the stronger versions of hollow called Arrancars in Hueco Mundo," I reply. "but whether or not this world will follow or stay near the anime, I don't know. For one, you weren't a pony. Two, I didn't get my Soul Reaper powers from Rukia, and three, I'm on Equestria, not Earth," I tell him.

"That is true, the world is vastly different then what you told me. Though this is still cause for concern, if what you say is true, I will train you very hard so you may protect Rukia. The Hogyoku must remain hidden," he tells me. "For now keep a close eye on her, and bring her here with you if you can, I wish to see if it is still there," he says.

"Alright, so when should I arrive? I get off of work at around seven or eight in the morning," I tell him.

"Good heavens, no need to be that early, I do like sleeping in," he says with a chuckle. "Around eleven should do just fine."

"Alright, oh before I go can I buy some of those candies? They look like a good joke for Rainbow Dash," I say looking at a pack of gummy sweets named Rainbow Drops.

"Oh sure, they're four for three bits," he tells me.

Once I get the sweets, I say goodbye and head back to Ponyville. So the Hogyoku is inside Rukia, I'll have to keep an eye out for Aizen or anything else suspicious.

Three Days Later

I killed a few more hollows and performed another soul burial. I also gave Rainbow the sweets while trying to hold back my laughter which she gave me a glare, though it didn't do much because of the slight smirk she was trying to hold back. She thanked me for the candy and took off to practice with her zanpakuto.

Orihime has gotten better with her powers and I believe in about a week's time, she'll be able to get a job at the Hospital. Though I was told Tsubaki was giving her lip and trying to get her to use him to slay hollows.

None of the others have spoken to their zanpakutos yet but Celestia is very close, she says she can see a large blurred image and hear a muffled voice, but that's it. She also can feel her hollow starting to rise again, we'll have to get her to speak with her zanpakuto soon or it could take over again.

I've finished my work for today and head back home to get ready for my training at Urahara's Store. I've asked Rukia if she would like to join me for training as well. It took awhile, but I convinced her.

We make our way up to Canterlot and to the store, I open the door and call out to anyone. "Hello? Urahara? I'm here!" I say.

"Yeah yeah yeah, keep your voice down," Jinta tells me. "I'll go get him, wait here," he says and walks off.

"How do you know Urahara?" Rukia asks me. I tell her of the contact on my soul pager and our meeting three days ago, minus the whole thing about the Hogyoku. "I see, and you want him to train you to get stronger? Why not train at the Soul Society?" she asks me.

"I ain't going there unless I need to, Kenpachi wants to fight me and Mayuri wants to dissect me," I reply.

"Oh..." she says as Urahara enter the room.

"Rukia! How are you doing, been awhile since you last visited," he says to her.

"Yes, well, I have been busy with Kido training and slaying hollows in the human world," she replies.

"I see, well we can catch up later over tea, are you here to join Mr. Kurosaki for his training?" he asks her.

"I don't see why not, it would give me a good look at what he's capable of," she says.

"Good, then let's go. I have everything already set up," he says and we head down the stairs.

Chapter 12: Training

View Online

Chapter 12: Training

Rukia and I follow Urahara down in into the large rocky basement and stand in a decent clearing.

"Okay then, we shall start with basic physical exercises to help get you into shape," Urahara says. "I want you to run around the edge of the room ten times and then we'll move onto something else. While you do that, I'm going to change into something more comfortable," he tells me and I sigh.

"Alright," I reply. Unlike Ichigo who wanted to know what this would be good for, I don't question it and start running with Rukia beside me. "This is going to be a lot of fun," I say sarcastically.

"Oh quit complaining and keep moving," Rukia tells me.

I glance at her and raise an eyebrow. "And why are you running? I thought you'd be working on your Kido or swordsmanship," I ask her.

"All Shinigami go through physical training, if we didn't, we wouldn't have the strength or mobility to fight hollows," she replies.

I shrug and focus on my running.

Thirty Minutes Later

I rest my hands on my knees and cough a few times trying to get my breath back. "Man... I feel like... I've ran... all across the world," I say between my coughing fit.

Rukia had to stop three laps back as her body gave out. Urahara is back and in human form now.

"Good job, Mr. Kurosaki," Urahara says and pats me on the back. "After a ten minute break, we'll begin with upper body exercises," he tells me and hands me a bottle of water.

I greedily drink down the cold refreshing liquid and sigh. "Thanks, at least I now know you're not an actual pony," I say and sit down.

He chuckles and sits beside me. "It's just a gigai I developed to help us blend in with the ponies, but I guess that doesn't matter anymore since your arrival and walking among the locals," he tells me and smiles. "Word around Canterlot is a bipedal creature in Ponyville who fought Celestia and won a week ago is spreading fast," he says and looks at me. "Would you show me your mask again please?" he asks.

"Erm, sure," I reply and form my hollow mask.

"Hmmm... Interesting," he says and tries to pull it off, but it doesn't budge. I take it off myself and hold it out to him. "Oh, so only you can remove it, fascinating," he takes it and examines it thoroughly. "This is quiet the ability, Mr. Kurosaki, how much does it boost your power?" he asks.

"Erm, right now? I'd say that it at least doubles," I reply in my distorted tone and gulp down some more water.

"I see," he says and hands it back and I make it crumble away. "Is there a limit to how long you can use it?" he asks.

"Not really, at first when I started training with it while in stone, I could only hold it for a minute at most, but over time I've managed to get it up to three days straight," I tell him and lay down on my back.

"Alright then, but while you train here you are not allowed to use that mask at all, ever," he tells me.

"Fair enough, so what's next?" I ask.

Jinta walks over dragging some heavy looking weights along behind him. "We're going to work on your back and arms now," he says with a smile.

Four Hours Later

'Oh god kill me now,' I think to myself as my entire body feels sore, Rukia at least did her own thing while I was stuck with Urahara's program.

'Oh get over yourself, it wasn't that tough,' Bob says.

'Uh-huh, whatever you say,' I reply in no mood to argue with him and roll over onto my back and gasp for breath, I can't even get up I'm that sore.

"Good work today, Mr. Kurosaki. Same time tomorrow?" Urahara asks now back in his pony gigai.

I just groan and will myself to sit up. "I don't think I'd survive," I tell him and cough.

He levitates a pill over to me and a cup of water, I recognise it as the same one Unohana gave me to restore my reiatsu. "Here take this, you'll feel as good as new in no time," he tells me.

"Thanks," I reply and take the cup and pill then down them both. "Here," I say getting his attention and hand him forty bits. "Four hours, forty bits, like we agreed," I tell him.

"Much obliged, also, I did a reading on Rukia, the Hogyoku is still there and sealed away. Just keep an eye on her and make sure she stays out of trouble, if what you told me about this anime of yours is true, we can't let her do something that would result in the use of the Sokyoku on her," he whispers to me.

I nodded and can feel my strength returning. "Alright, well then, I need to head over to the Castle and help the princesses with their zanpakuto's and inner hollow's in a couple of hours... Might just look around Canterlot for a bit while I wait," I reply and slowly get up and stretch my sore limbs.

"Okay, I'll see you tomorrow, Mr. Kurosaki," he says and we all head back up.

Rukia was given her own human gigai that doesn't drain her Soul Reaper powers like in the anime and we say our goodbyes before walking through Canterlot where the ponies either stare, hold their heads up in disgust or stay away from us.

Rukia looks a little bit upset at the reactions from the ponies. "Just ignore them, most are just a bunch of snobs and self-centred piles of shite here anyway," I casually tell her.

She sighs and looks at me. "It's just I'm used to talking to the ponies and other races in Soul Society who are very friendly, these ponies just look rude and conceited," she replies.

Another pony just 'humphs' at us and walks past. "Just act like they don't exist, I find that really pisses them off. To them, ignoring them is considered a great insult, for example," I say and bump into one of the fancy dressed ponies and keep walking.

"How dare you bump into me you commoner!" he says and walks over to me.

I just continue to ignore him. "Now just listen and don't make eye contact," I tell Rukia who nodded and looks forward.

"Don't you dare ignore me peasant! I demand an apology and compensation for getting my suit filthy!" he demands.

"See? It's working," I tell her quietly. "So anywhere you'd like to go? My treat," I ask her casually.

I can almost hear the steam coming out of the pony's ears. "I'm giving you one last chance before I call the guards," he threatens me.

A wicked idea comes to mind and I'm pretty sure it'll damage my reputation in Canterlot, but I really couldn't care less what these snobby fuckers think of me.

I suddenly turn around and form my hollow mask and speak sinisterly in my distorted tone with wide eyes. "And what could a little shit like you do to me? The Canterlot Demon!" I say and laugh at him like a madman.

I started to laugh in earnest when it looked like his fur changed from grey to white and his eyes rolled up as he fainted, I also notice the street is now empty as all the ponies fled.

I smirk behind my mask and chuckle, even Bob is laughing his ass off. "Was that really called for?" Rukia scolds me.

"What?" I ask and look at her, I see her shiver slightly from my eyes and tone. I dismiss my mask and continue to walk down the street while whistling the ants go marching one by one tune... 'Why can I remember only a few weird things before I got here?.. Oh well, can't remember much after nearly a millennia anyway.'

"I thought you said ignoring them was enough," she says.

"It was until he threatened me, so I gave him something to think about... Pretty sure he'll have nightmares after this," I reply with a smile.

Our soul pagers then both go off, a hollow is nearby and I believe it's Rukia's turn to get this one. "Your turn this time, I got the last one. I'll just wait here for ya." I tell her and yawn. Since she's now helping with the hollow problem, half the pay I get from Celestia goes to her as well.

She rolls her eyes, gets out of her gigai and use's her shunpo to track down the hollow. I stretch my limbs again, place her gigai on a nearby bench and sit down as well.

I pull out my pony phone which is ironically named a P-Phone and load up the Angry Gryphons game on it... These puns I swear...

Six Minutes Later

"Oh come on! Just fall over already!" I shout at my phone, damn tower just doesn't want to collapse.

Rukia returns, gets into her gigai and sighs. "The hollow has been dealt with," she says to me with a raised eyebrow. "What are you playing?" she asks and leans over to get a look.

"A modified version of Angry Birds..." I growl in frustration and sigh. "Here, you try," I tell her and hand my phone to her and explain how to play it.

She has a few practice runs and then on her first actual attempt she clears it with three stars... 'Stay calm... It's just a game,' I tell myself to calm down.

"This is rather fun! Where can I get one of these?" she asks.

Well, at least we got something to do now. "Let's find the nearest phone store then and get you one," I say and take my phone back and put it back in my bumbag.

After twenty minutes of searching, we find the store and enter. "Welcome to..." the mare behind the counter starts but trails off seeing us. "... The Phone Emporium..." she then finishes after a slight pause.

We walk up to the counter and she looks up at us with wide eyes.

"Hello, I'd like to get a phone for my friend here," I tell her.

"Erm... Sure. W-What kind would you like?" she asks.

I pull out mine and show her. "Same as this one please," I have the Equestrian Lunar eight model, just like Luna's, or EL-8 for short.

"Oh the E L eight. Hold on, I think we have two left..." she says less nervous now. She puts a box on the counter and uses her magic to pull out the phone. "What customization would you like?" she asks.

I look at Rukia and gesture to the catalogue of different case patterns and other options.

"I'll take the pink case with bunnies on it," she tells the mare.

"Okay, what programs and apps would you like on it?" she asks Rukia.

Rukia asks for the four different Angry Gryphons games and a few others as well as up to date maps of Equestria. Since there's no internet yet, people have to come to a phone store to have the latest games and software updates put onto them.

"Okay then, that'll be two-hundred and twenty-five bits please," the mare says. Ouch, that's going to dig into my pocket a bit.

I pay one-hundred and fifty bits while Rukia pays the rest with her small amount of bits she's earn't with slaying some hollows.

Once done, the mare puts it back in the box and hands it to Rukia. "Thank you for shopping at the Phone Emporium, enjoy your new phone," she tells us with a smile.

Unlike human cell phones where you need a contract for a number, these phones come with their own permanent number that you just tap the phone with another and the numbers are exchanged into the contact lists, magic is very convenient.

We leave the store and get our phones out and tap mine to Rukia's. "There we go, now we're on each others lists, you might want to do it with the Princesses and Orihime's phones as well," I tell her and call Luna's phone.

"Alright, so where are we going next?" she asks me.

"I'm just calling Luna to see if they're ready for their training session," I reply.

After a few rings, Luna picks up. "Hello, Ichigo. To what be the reason for thy call?" she greets and asks.

"Don't tell me you forgot we got some training to do in a few minutes," I say in a flat tone.

She gasps and I can hear her talking to Celestia. "We art sorry, Ichigo, but it has been very busy today. We'll have to continue tomorrow we are afraid," she tells me.

"I see... Alright, no problem. I'll come by tomorrow and you'll have no choice but to train, even if I have to drag you out by your ears if need be," I tease her.

I hear her sputter and grumble for a bit and then sigh. "Very well, we know thou art just trying to help us in the end," she says as I can hear Celestia giggle at her. "We shall see thee tomorrow, Ichigo. Farewell," she then says and hangs up.

With that over I look back to Rukia. "Well, seems I have the rest of the day off, want to head back to Ponyville? I think I'll do some more training of my own until dinner time," I ask her.

"Okay, I need to report back to Soul Society quickly anyway, Renji said he had something new to show me," she tells me and we head back home.

On the way I ask Rukia a question. "Would you be willing to teach me some new Kido techniques?"

"Kido? I thought you we're a physical type zanpakuto user," she replies.

"I am, but I also know two kido attacks as well, Sho and Sai," I tell her.

"I see, so you wish to try others as well?" she asks me.

"Uh-huh, so are you willing to teach me?" I reply and ask.

She hums in thought and smiles. "Sure, it'll be fun being the teacher for once," she says and we continue towards Ponyville.

One Week Later

I've been visiting Urahara daily and my training is practically the same, running and physical workout sessions which I'm showing great improvement. I've also trained the Princesses and fortunately for them I didn't have to drag them by the ears... Dammit.

Celestia has finally spoken to her zanpakuto, her fear was not being able to protect her ponies from a threat and after explaining that letting go of that fear would make her stronger and more able to protect them allowed her to finally speak with him. Apparently her zanpakuto is a large dragon twice her size that looks like it's made of flames named Enten Ranbu or Scorching Sun Wild Dance.

Her zanpakuto's released form is a very large flamberge greastsword just as long as mine where the blade is coated in flames. She still hasn't figured out what its ability is yet though.

Luna has gotten very good with hers and she's very close to her zanpakuto Reitō Shiratsuki, a few more weeks and I believe she might be ready to face her hollow.

Rukia has been teaching me to learn Hado number four, Byakurai or Pale Lightning, where I can shoot out a thin beam of high-density spiritual energy that looks like a bolt of lightning. So far I've managed to zap myself seven times but I think I'm starting to get it. She's even paid me back for the bits I spent on her phone.

Orihime now has control of her powers and has applied for a job at the hospital, after a demonstration on a mare who recently lost a wing due to a violent crash, she restored the wing out of thin air, the Doctors were baffled and the mare was very thankful. They instantly gave her a job for critically injured or sick patients. Word has even spread and ponies from everywhere with missing limbs or bad illnesses come to Ponyville and for a small fee, get their limbs back. Orihime was very embarrassed at the new nickname she has gotten, the Ponyville Angel.

I'm standing in an open field with Rukia practising the Byakurai kido. "Come on, Ichigo, you can do this. Just concentrate your reiatsu into you finger and focus it to the tip," she tells me.

I take a deep breath and exhale slowly, I gather my reiatsu and focus it in the tip of my left index finger. After a few seconds, I push the energy out and a thin beam of reishi shoots out and pierces the target we set up.

I stare at the target and grin. "I did it!" I shout out in joy of my accomplishment.

"Well done, now all we need to do is practice some more until you can do it instantly," Rukia tells me.

I was about to reply but our soul pagers go off, a hollow appears before us and this one is large... very large, it looks just like a Hydra with five heads.

"Erm... I don't think we've seen one of these before..." I say and draw my zanpakuto.

"Yes, I've never seen one like this before either," Rukia replies and draws hers.

The five heads look at us with a growl and then roar as they lunge at us.

Chapter 13: The Quincy of Imagination Part 1 [Crossover]

View Online

Chapter 13: The Quincy of Imagination

“So Rukia… Any idea on how to fight this thing?” I ask her as we both evade the hollow’s attack.

The hollowfied hydra stares at us both as we discuss a way to defeat it.

“I don’t know! I’ve never seen a hydra before!” she yells back at me.

“Well, from what Fluttershy told me of the Everfree creatures, the hydra’s heads will grow back if cut off… but their vulnerable in the belly area,” I tell her, but after looking at said belly which is covered by some kind of thick armour like bone, that idea went out the window.

“Well it looks like we’ll need to think of something else, whoa!” Rukia replies and barely dodges one of the heads.

I look all over the hollow for a weakness, but something in the fourth head’s mouth gets my attention. ‘What is that?’ I think to myself.

“Rukia, there’s something in the fourth heads mouth… I’m going to cut it off and I want you to try and get it!” I tell her.

“Alright!” she replies and swings her zanpakuto at the second head that lunges at her.

I place my left hand over my face and form my hollow mask. Once on, I lift my sword to my right side and gather my reiatsu into it. “Getsuga… TENSHOU!” I yell with a distorted tone and swing my sword at the hydra.

The beam of black reishi carves off all five heads which falls to the ground all around the body, but instead of dissolving, the body thrashes and swings its tail wildly about.

Rukia quickly uses her shunpo to dash in and grab the object in the fourth head’s jaw.

“What is this thing?” she asks and wipes off the hydra’s saliva only to see a brain inside a glass jar.

“Aaahh!” she yelps as she drops the jar.

I quickly catch it with my left hand and look at it. "I am Gremmy leader of the Vandenreich Sternritter. You need my help I'll come to your aid when needed," a voice said in my mind.

‘I think this is another one of those tokens Nicko told me about… Wait a minute… Gremmy? Isn’t that the one he warned me about?’ I think to myself, but the hydra’s roar gets my attention, I deflect the hydra’s tail with my sword and jump back, the hydra has two of its five heads back now.

I look to the jar in my hand and frown… ‘Well, friend or foe, I could use some help right now.’ I think to myself and hold the jar out.

“Gremmy! I call for your help!” I yell out. ‘God that was more embarrassing to say than I thought.’

Bob is just laughing at me within my mind.

Seconds later a portal in shape of a Quincy’s symbol appears a few inches next to me and Rukia as three people walk out of it.

“I still can’t believe that Liltotto couldn’t come with us this time, and here I thought we could do something together other than eating,” a human girl with long black hair and a tiny little hat on the right side of her head says as she hops off of an anthropomorphic pony’s back.

“Worry not, Giselle,” the tall Human man who looks like a cheap ripoff of Thor says as he slaps the anthro pony on the back causing him to trip forward a bit. “No matter what happens we’ll be victorious!”

“Just don’t go overboard this time, Gerard. We don’t want a repeat of what happened in Canter-.” This Gremmy guy was unable to finish his sentence as one of the hydra’s head appears from behind, and eats him.

“Gah! Gremmy!” Giselle yelps in shock.

“Villonius monster!” Gerard says as he unsheathes his sword. “You’ll pay for sneaking up from behind us!”

“Wow! It’s a good thing I decided to hitch a ride on Giselle then Gremmy,” a tiny little anthro pony with fairy wings and antennae on her head says as she appears from Giselle’s pocket. She turns around towards us and goes wide eyed. “....Hey, Giselle... why are there two humans wearing pajamas standing behind us?” she asks the human girl.

“What do you mean by-.” Giselle’s skin turns pale as she eyes the both of us, mainly me. “Oh no.”

“You okay, Giselle?”

“No no no no no no no no,” she keeps repeating and then runs behind Gerard.

“...Okay... Hey you two, what the hell are you supposed to be?” Lotus asks glaring at the two of us.

I just blink at the tiny bipedal looking Pony. “Erm… I’m a substitue Soul Reaper… and she’s my partner for this area,” I reply with a confused expression.

“The hell’s a Soul Reaper?” the tiny pony asks as she orders Gerard to come over to her. “Hey muscle dude, you know what a Soul Reaper is?”

“......Sadly yes,” Gerard says as he looks at me and Rukia. “They should be willing to explain what a Soul Reaper is, and they should keep you safe.... They’re not that strong to be considered a threat.”

My right eye twitches and I frown. “I’m getting sick of people constantly calling me weak… First Byakuya, then Nicko, and now this guy, it’s starting to piss me off,” I say in my hollowfied tone. “Wait a second… DID YOU JUST CALL MY SHIHAKUSHO PAJAMAS!” I yell at the little fairy pony.

“Um… Yeah… I mean look at you two, you look like you just got out bed and those were the only thing you could find to wear at the moment,” the fairy says as she tries not to laugh.

I close my eyes and take a deep breath. ‘Ignore the midget pony, she just doesn’t appreciate the good things in life.’ I open my eyes and glare at the fairy pony. “This is standard Shinigami attire I’ll have you know… Getting tired of people calling it that,” I say and grumble at the end.

All of us turn our attention back to the hydra who now has all five heads back and roars at us.

“Has anyone seen, Gremmy?” Giselle asked.

“He got eaten by that hydra… Man I almost forgot about that… You think Gremmy’s gonna be pissed that we forgot about him?” the fairy asks only for her question to be answered as this Gremmy guy busts out of the Hydra’s throat.

“... Okay next meeting we have, we’re gonna talk about you guy’s habit of forgetting that I’m still here!” says the blonde maned Gremmy as he brushes off the hydra’s blood. “I really hate it when monsters do that.”

Rukia and I just stare at the group, We were just fighting a dangerous hollow and next it devolves into a comedy act with these guys here. The bipedal pony dressed the same as the two humans floats down to them. “Okay, I’m so confused right now… Which one of you does this token belong to?” I ask them while holding out the jar.

“That would be me of course,” Gremmy says pointing to himself. “Are you the one that summoned me?”

“Yeah, I found your token in that hollow’s mouth,” I reply. “FUCK!” I yelp and use my shunpo to avoid getting eaten myself as the hollowfied hydra tried to bite me.

“A hollowfied hydra, been a while since I seen a hollow before,” Gremmy says as he cracks his neck. “Hey Ichigo, where are we?”

“Erm… We’re just west of Ponyville about a mile out, I was practising my kido when that hollow showed up,” I reply as Rukia swings her zanpakuto at one of the hydra’s heads which lunges at her.

“Perfect, then I don’t need to worry about other ponies getting caught up in the crossfire.” the anthro pony guy says as he summons a clone of himself. “Seeing how cutting at it won’t do us any good.”

“Then how about we just kill it with something that it can’t regenerate from,” the clone says.

“Hm….Meteor,” the original replies.

“I was thinking the same thing.” Both him and his clone smile as a huge portal appeared above them. “Meteor Crash!” they say together as a meteor the size of the hydra itself began to fall from the sky.

“We might want to run,” Giselle says as she, the fairy and Gerard start to run away from the hollowfied hydra. “If you don’t want to get caught in the explosion, I suggest you run!”

Four of the hydra’s heads look up while the fifth looks at the fleeing humans, it then spits out a yellowish green chunky looking fluid which hits Giselle in the back and pins her to the ground.

“EW! GROSS! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS STUFF!?” she yells as she tries to break free of the strange sticky substance.

I see this and curse under my breath. ‘I hope I don’t regret this.’ I lift my zanpakuto in front of myself and the cloth on the grip wraps around my right arm, I place my left hand on my right biceps. “BAN-KAI!” I yell and my reiatsu gets stronger.

A second later I’m standing in my Bankai form and quickly dash forward and cut Giselle out of the chunky fluid and carry her in my arms towards the others.

“W-What the hell do you think you’re doing? I can save myself Soul Reaper,” Giselle tells me as she pulls on my cheeks.

“OW! I was just helping you little brat!” I yelp in pain and drop the girl onto the ground.

“You jerk! What kind of a man drops a woman like that!” she says angrily.

“The kind who doesn't get respect or gratitude for helping the women he saved!” I reply right in her face as my Bankai is cancelled.

“Oh I am so tempted on making you into a zombie for doing that you jerk!” she threatens me.

“Save the fighting for later,” Gerard says as he grabs me, Rukia and Giselle. “Right now we should find a safe place to run to.”

“The Valkyrie man is right,” the fairy pony agrees as she lands on Rukia's head. “Onwards to someplace other than here,” she orders as Gerard bolts away.

I just grumble in irritation at being held under Gerard’s arm like a sack of potatoes as we make it to a safe place to avoid the meteor. The meteor lands onto the hollowfied hydra, causing a mushroom cloud to appear in the sky, normally there would've been a shock wave heading towards us like anything that would cause an explosion like that, but the strangest thing about it was…. It didn't happen.

“Well… That was anti-climatic,” the fairy says in disappointment.

“The fuck just happened?” I ask. “And can you please put me down now?” I ask this Gerard.

“Sure,” Gerard drops me onto the ground face first. “Oops, sorry about that.”

I groan as I stand back up and shake my head to shake off the dirt in my hair. “I swear… If every time I use these damn tokens I get hurt in someway by the things that come through, I don’t think I should bloody bother with them anymore…” I complain with a frown and crack my neck and back.

“You’ll get used to it,” Gremmy says as he appears. “Also I would advise you about not summoning others. Being alone can lead to... Certain problems in the later future.”

I dust off my clothes and give Gremmy a deadpan stare. “I’ve been trapped in stone for about a thousand years with no one to talk to but my zanpakuto and my hollow half,” I tell the guy.

“At least you’re not hunted down by a Changeling Queen that’s wants you to be her pet,” Gremmy replies as he shivers. “God I couldn’t think straight for the past few years.”

“That and you kinda made a mess back home when your mind was messed up,” the fairy says off handedly.

“Hey I’m working on it,” Gremmy replies as he turns his attention back to me. “I’m Gremmy V Thoumeaux by the way.”

“Well, I can’t remember my name before coming here so just call me Ichigo Kurosaki,” I reply.

“You should’ve written your name on a piece a paper like Gremmy did,” the midget pony says as she pulls out a piece a scrap paper. “It helps Gremmy when he forgets his name.”

“The annoying little parasite is named Lotus. My faithful companion for the past one thousand years wandering Equestria,” Gremmy tells us.

“Hey! I’m a breezie not a parasite,” Lotus says and gets right in Gremmy’s face.

“Yeah because you’re such a helpful little breezie,” he replies sarcastically.

“Well that’s all good, but my memories were taken from me before I arrived here, same with another person who arrived here as well a week or two ago,” I tell them. “Speak of the devil and he arrives, here she comes now,” I say looking towards Ponyville.

Orihime runs over to me with a worried expression. “Ichigo! Are you alright? You’re not hurt are you?” Orihime asks me.

“Na I’m good, had a little help from some new friends,” I reply and point a thumb towards the newcomers.

“Hello,” Lotus says as she and Gremmy wave along with Gerard and Giselle.

“Erm, hello,” Orihime replies, but she then spotted Rukia and smiled. “Rukia!” she says and hugs the Soul Reaper with a smile of her face.

“Hello, Orihime. How have you been?” Rukia asks the redheaded girl.

“Oh just wonderful, my work at the Hospital has helped me control my powers better and I’ve made a lot of friends with the staff there,” she replies. Orihime then just noticed the little Breezie on Gremmy’s head.

“Oh my gosh! She’s adorable!” she yells and ran over and plucks the little breezie off Gremmy’s head and hugs her to her chest.

“Gah! What the!? Hey!” Lotus says as she tries to break free from Orihime’s death hug. “Gremmy help!”

“I could…. but I won’t,” he replies

“You bitch! When I break free, you are so dead!” Lotus threatens him.

While Lotus is being smothered by Orihime, I walk over to Gremmy. “I’ve been wondering, I was told to be careful of you because you’re a Quincy, but the only Quincy I know of are Ishida, his dad and his Grandad… I don’t think I saw you or them from the anime.” I ask him while pointing to the other two humans.

“I take it you haven’t been updated on the manga of Bleach huh?” he asks me.

“I’m more of an anime guy then a manga guy,” I reply.

“You should read the manga more, because they’re pretty much in the Quincy war saga of the series.”

“So… What happened during this Quincy war? Does Ichigo get any new powers or abilities?” I ask him.

“I’ll say this much, he does have new powers and abilities. Not to mention that you’ll be able to wield two zanpakutos, Oh and the dude that lives inside you his sword is actually a piece of the Emperor’s reishi… I think… It’s been a while since I read the manga, but he does have something to do with the Emperor. Also be prepared, if you meet this world’s Vandenreich Sternritter they will attack Soul Society first, and kill the captain of the first squad.”

I just stare at him with wide eyes. “They fucking kill old man Yamamoto? Well… Maybe I’ll be able to warn him about this… Could change the outcome,” I reply with a hand on my chin.

“Um… That might be a problem seeing how they’re able to steal the captains of the thirteen court guard Bankais… Including Yamamoto’s.”

I look at him horrified. “Jesus… They can’t take mine right?” I ask with worry.

“Thank god they can’t due to your hollowfication.”

I then grin as an Idea comes to mind. “What if the other Captains go through the hollowfication process? I can guide them through it and they should be strong enough to overcome them since they’re stronger than I was when I went through it.”

“That can work, but I doubt they’re willing to do that. You know what with their pride as a captain and stuff,” he tells me.

“That might not be a problem… I showed them my hollow mask and the old man was intrigued by it. If I tell them why, they might listen,” I say while pacing back and forth.

“I might as well come with you when that day comes. Mostly because I have visual proof of it,” he says.

“How so?” I ask.

With a snap of a finger, a stack of manga books appears next to him. “Like that.”

I pick up one and flip through it. “Whoa… Wait, that’s what my Bankai will look like?” I ask pointing to an image with Ichigo wielding two Zanpakutos.

“Who said that was your Bankai? That’s what your new sword looks like once you get your ass handed to you by the Emperor, and he breaks your sword. Oh spoilers, you get to go to the people that protect the Soul King.”

I stare at the manga and frown. “Really? I kinda like my zanpakuto as it is…”

“Sorry pal, but you pretty much get the twin swords after you break free from your prison and fight the Emperor. Oh and Rukia get’s her Bankai as well.”

“I what!?” Rukia yells and gets right in Gremmy’s face.

“You get your own Bankai. I will say this much,” Gremmy said as he made the stacks of manga disappear. “You win a fight with the Quincy that stole your brothers Bankai.”

I speak up before Rukia could. “But if I get the Captains to go through with the hollowfication, won’t that change that?” I ask the Quincy.

“Possibly, then things will change for them then what happens in the manga… If shit hits the fan, summon me, because I’ll be able to inform you about the Quincy’s and their abilities.”

“Alright… Hang on a second,” I say and concentrate my reiatsu into my right hand, a copy of my token forms in my hand and I hold it out to the Quincy. “This is my token, you can use it to call me or I you, it also acts as a radar to whatever you consider an enemy, but the distance is pretty short.”

“I always wanted one of these, just never had the money to buy the toy version of it,” Gremmy says as he places the phone in his pocket. “Well seeing how I got some time to kill at the moment, why not give me a tour of your world’s Ponyville?”

“Sure, I actually have a house in Ponyville,” I reply and turn to Orihime, who is still suffocating the breezie in a hug. “Orihime, were heading back to town, you might wanna give the poor thing some air!” I tell her.

“L-Losing… Air… Seeing a bright light…” Lotus says as her face turned blue.

“Oh goodness! I’m so sorry!” Orihime says and releases Lotus from her squishy prison.

“I just saw my life flash before my eyes!.... It sucked,” the breezie says and gasps for air.

“Well then, let’s get going, I need to make sure Twilight isn’t trying to probe her zanpakuto again,” I say and start walking back to town.

“I feel sorry for her zanpakuto….. Wait she has a zanpakuto?” Gremmy asks me.

“Uh-huh. She and the other Element Bearers got them when they used the Elements of Harmony on Luna while she was hollowfied, and Luna and Celestia got theirs by using the Elements on me while I was hollowfied… but over the years after that, they somehow got hollows placed into them as well… I’m not sure who did it but if we’re following the anime or manga, I’m betting it was Aizen,” I reply.

“Pretty much yeah when you think about…Question, is your world anthro or four legs?” he asks me

“Four legs, the last Displaced here was from an anthro version of Equestria. I take it yours is as well?” I reply and ask.

“Could you not tell by the way I look?” Gremmy says as he spun around. “Pretty much yeah…. Though I am dreading on going back at this point.”

“Well I thought you were caught in a spell gone wrong and you were stuck between a human and a pony… but why are you dreading going back?” I ask him as the town comes into view.

“Night Gilder and Luna are fighting over Gremmy,” Gerard says bluntly. “Luna pretty much has a crush on him after beating her in a fight a while back.”

“While Night Gilder has a crush on him for saving her town from Starlight Glimmer,” Giselle adds.

“Oh, women trouble, well I don’t think I’ll have that here. I just don’t find the ponies attractive.” I tell them and glance towards Orihime. “But there is someone I have my eye on.”

“Oh, I see,” Gremmy said as he looked at Orihime up and down. “Good luck buddy-.” Gremmy was cut short when he felt the phone that I gave him ring. “It better not be one of those telemarketers.”

“That can’t be possible, I made them to only call others with my token…” I tell him with a raised eyebrow.

“Let’s find out who’s calling,” he said as he answers the phone. “Hello?”

"AH HA! I knew this was your phone, Gremmy!" a woman yells as we hear someone pushing her to the side.

"Thank Faust you are okay. Where are you, have you been foalnapped by somepony?" Luna’s voice asks, she's not speaking in ye old'e English which is weird.

“.......Why did I agree to fight Luna in the first place?” Gremmy mumbles to himself.

“Is that your Luna? She sounds normal compared to mine, she speaks with ye old'e speech,” I ask.

“Mine does, but she’s more up to date with the present time english,” he replies.

"Gremmy who are you talking to?" Luna asks.

“Another displaced human, you know like the ones from before?” Gremmy tells her.

"Oh okay," she replies.

"Hey I wanna talk to Gremmy. Give me the phone!" the other woman I guess is this Night Glider demands.

"GET YOUR OWN PHONE YOU BIMBO!" Luna yells at her.

"WHO ARE YOU CALLING A BIMBO THUNDER THIGHS!" Night Glider yells back.

“They do realize there is a speaker function right?” I tell Gremmy.

“I doubt they know about it.” Gremmy hands the phone to Giselle. “They might be busy for a while, let’s go meet the Elements of Harmony?”

We reach the edge of town where the ponies nearby stop and stare at us, mostly at Gremmy and his bipedal pony appearance.

“Greetings from the future ponies of the past. I am from the distant future where all ponies are anthropomorphic, and earth and pegasi ponies can use magic,” Gremmy says as he made a miniature sun appear on his fingertip.

I lightly shove him in the shoulder. “Don’t say shit like that to them… they’d most likely believe ya… You can do that in front of Twilight though,” I tell him.

“Oh come on, with the way things are now from what you told me, I wouldn't be surprise if it did happen,” he complains.

“Yeah, and when that time comes we’ll deal with it, no need to spread rumours that may or may not be true… Besides, we have enough problems with the constant hollow attacks.” I reply.

“Fine I’ll keep my shit under control. God you’re just as worse as Buzz Killington the third,” he says and rolls his eyes.

“I say, I resent that remark,” a British version of Gremmy sitting at a nearby table drinking tea says.

I look at the double wearing a tophat and then back at Gremmy. “What is your power by the way? You never mentioned that,” I ask.

“I have the power over imagination. I’m pretty much the strongest out of the Quincy’s.”

“Wait what? Then how the fuck do I fight my Equestria’s version of you then? How the fuck do you counter something like that!” I ask in a panicked tone, how do you kill something that can think up anything and make it real?

“Kenpachi, that’s how my good lad,” Buzz Killington says as he takes a sip from his tea. “That monster can pretty much cut through anything.”

“Yeah I’ll be keeping my distance from him in both here and back home,” Gremmy says.

“You’re not the only one, fucker wants to fight me so badly after I took out those five Menos Grande two weeks ago,” I tell him.

“Yeah that bastard is the only one that can kill Gremmy. Especially when he finally gets his Bankai,” the Quincy pony tells me.

I just stare slack jawed at Gremmy. “That insane bugger gets his Bankai!? But he can’t even talk to his Zanpakuto!”

“Yeah he gets it after killing what’s her name, Mayuri’s rival… Crap I can’t remember her name, but she does scare the hell out of you with that look of hers,” he tells me.

“Wait, that woman that looked like that Bount women Ishida liked?” I ask.

“No not that, she’s the part of the medical squad. Damn it’s on the tip of my tongue,” Gremmy says with an expression of deep thought.

“Then I have no idea who you’re talking about, I thought Urahara was Mayuri’s rival,” I tell him.

“No not him. She’s part of the thirteen court guard squad,” he says.

“Hmmm, well, I’ll ask Urahara if he knows anything about it, but as for us! we have a tour to do!” I say and walk off into the town.

Halfway to the Library to find Twilight, Pinkie Pie used her shunpo to appear before us.

“OH! Ichi! Who are these guys?” she asks getting right in Giselle’s face.

Giselle’s eyes began to sparkle as she looks at Pinkie Pie. “Giselle, no,” Gremmy told her.

“But…. But she’s so cute.” Giselle pouts at him.

“No means no, Giselle. We wouldn’t want Bambi to lecture again don’t you?” he tells her.

“Fine, but can I at least cuddle her?” she asks.

“Buzz, keep an eye on her will you,” Gremmy asks his double.

“I suppose so, we wouldn’t want her to be another of her toys now do we?” Buzz says as he appears behind Giselle and Pinkie Pie.

“Toys?” Pinkie says confused. “I like toys! What kinda toys?” she asks them.

“Oh, I’m able to turn ponies or any living being into a zombie. That’s how I was able to make Bambi-chan into my favourite toy to play with.” Giselle says as she gave off an innocent look.

Pinkie’s smile instantly fades and her eyes goes wide and her pupils mere pinpricks. “ZOMBIES! AAAAHH! SHE’S AN EVIL ENCHANTRESS! EVERYPONY RUN!” she screams out and in the blink of an eye is gone, just a pink cloud of dust in her shape remains.

“Wow, look at her run,” Gremmy says. “Surprisingly fast for a pony that eats sweets all day.”

“She knows how to use Flash Step,” I tell him and look at Giselle. “And you turn anyone into a zombie and I’m gonna get pissed off,” I warn her.

“Oh I’m so afraid of the Shinigami who couldn’t handle a hollow version of a hydra.” Giselle replies sarcastically. “Don’t worry mister pajama man, I won’t turn anypony in a zombie unless they’re dying from a fatal wound.”

“And you don’t even need to do that as Orihime can heal any wound and even restore lost limbs. Also I recall you getting snotted all over by said hydra,” I retort.

“......Oh I am so tempted on making you into a zombie,” she tells me again.

“Why do I get the feeling these two will hate each other by the end of this?” Gremmy says.

“As if your skinny ass could even catch me,” I tell her and walk off towards the Library.

Orihime and Rukia both slapped me in the back of the head. “OW! What was that for?” I ask them.

“That’s for being mean,” Orihime scolds me.

“What? But she wanted to turn Pinkie into a zombie! And her attitude isn’t helping either,” I say defending myself.

“That may be true, but a gentlemen like yourself can at least show some class around a lady,” Buzz Killington says.

I stop and turn towards the group. “Alright, the moment she acts like a lady and not some little brat is when I behave like a gentleman,” I tell them and then continue towards the Library, ponies just watch us with confused or amused expressions.

“Geez, you think they’d be used to weird stuff like this happening around here in Ponyville,” Gremmy comments.

I grumble to myself as we finally reach our destination. “Well we’re here,” I say and knock on the door. “Hey, Twilight! You in?” I call out.

“You know this is a public Library right!” Twilight yells back from inside.

Ignoring the giggles behind me, I pull the door open and walk inside as well as the others.

“So what did you need Ichi…” Twilight started but stops when she sees the others. “Who are they? And why is that pony standing on two legs?” she asks in shock.

“I’m from the future, all ponies walk on two legs now and earth and pegasi ponies can do magic now,” Gremmy says as he made a mini black hole appear in his hand.

Twilight gasps and grabs Gremmy with her magic and drags him down into the basement. “You’re going to tell me everything!” she tells him with a manic look in her eyes.

“It’s pretty much just years of evolution, Twilight. There’s not that much to explain about it,” he tells her.

“Then how is it possible for an earth pony to use magic…” Twilight asks but her voice fades away once the basement door closed.

“Well… That just happened… I don’t think we’ll be seeing him again anytime soon,” I say. “I had to distract her just to get away from her constant questioning.”

“Give him a minute,” Lotus says as the door to Twilight’s basement opens up.

“And that Twilight is how earth ponies and pegasi evolved and can use magic,” Gremmy tells her.

“Fascinating! I’ll have to look into this later,” Twilight replies scribbling down notes.

I walk over to Gremmy and whisper into his ear. “You just told her a load of bullshit didn’t you.”

“The magic part yes, the evolution part. I just pretty much told about my world’s evolution into anthro,” Gremmy whispers back. “Though give them time and they will be able to use magic.”

“Eh, that’s not for millennia yet. Right then, let’s continue the tour,” I tell the others.

Chapter 14: The Quincy of Imagination Part 2 [Crossover]

View Online

Chapter 14: The Quincy of Imagination Part 2

Two Hours Later

After showing the others the rest of Ponyville, we head back out to the edge of town.

“And that’s pretty much it, just surprised we didn’t see Pinkie at Sugarcube Corner, though I can guess why,” I say glancing at Giselle.

“Whatever you pyjama wearing Soul Reaper,” she retorts.

“My sense of dread is detecting a group of ponies heading towards us,” Gremmy says.

“Who could that be?” Lotus asks only for a rainbow coloured blur sending Gremmy into a tree. “Oh, never mind.”

“Why am I always getting hit?” Gremmy asks and gets back up.

“This them, Pinkie?” Rainbow Dash asks Pinkie Pie.

“Not him, her! She’s the Evil Enchantress!” Pinkie says pointing to Giselle.

“Hey, I’m not evil! Okay maybe a jerk at times, but I’m not evil!” Giselle says glaring at the pink pony.

“Uh-huh, and my coat colour is blue with yellow polka dots! Anything to do with zombies are evil!” she replies and without warning throws a cream pie at Giselle’s face.

Giselle wipes the pie off and glares at Pinkie. “Who throws a cream pie at somebody? I would’ve thrown an apple pie or a cherry one at best.”

Gerard walks in between the ponies and Giselle. “Five against one huh? This should be an interesting sparring match for me. Greetings pony Soul Reapers, I must say you have quite the impressive spiritual pressure than any of the low powered Soul Reapers I’ve met,” he says.

“Whoa whoa whoa, hold on there big guy!” I say and stand in between them. “I don’t need you beating up my friends, they’re still learning their Shinigami powers and I don’t want Celestia and Luna breathing down my neck on how they got roughed up…” I tell him.

“Fret not my Shinigami friend,” Gerard says as he pulls a tree branch from off a tree next to him. “They can use their weapons, skills, or whatever they have. I’ll just use this stick than my sword.”

“Well at least he’s using a stick then a sword this time,” Lotus says as she lands on my head. “Finally, I get to see The Miracle fight.”

“The what?” I ask her.

“Oh right, Gremmy never told you about their powers. Just like him all members of Vandenreich Sternritter have certain powers,” she tells me.

“And his are?” I ask.

“Ever fought against a giant before that wasn’t a hollow?” she asks me.

“Can’t say I have, the biggest thing I fought was a Menos Grande,” I reply.

“Well imagine that, but with Gerard and he’s a lot stronger in that state,” she informs me.

“Sounds like there’s a catch though, how does he get bigger?” I ask her while looking at Gerard.

“Of course he does,” Lotus says as she pulls out a bag of candy. “Just watch the show and you’ll see what I mean.”

“Why do I feel like I’m going to get in trouble for this?” I say and sigh.

“So you wanna throw down huh?” Rainbow Dash says to Gerard.

“That’s the attitude I love to see in my opponents! Let’s see what this world’s Shinigami’s can do,” he replies and lifts up the branch.

“Maiagaru Hiun!” Rainbow Dash yells out and her zanpakuto turns into her wing blades.

“Erm… I think I’ll just w-wait over t-there with O-Orihime…” Fluttershy says and quickly hides behind the redheaded girl.

“Oh Celestia… Rainbow just has ta pick a fight now don’t she,” Applejack says and facehoofs.

“Your friends can join in if they want? It wouldn’t matter to me anyway,” Gerard says. “All the miracles in the world won’t help you win against me.”

Rarity walks over to Fluttershy and sat down on a cushion she created with her magic. “I’m sorry, darling, but I just had a ponypedi and I don’t want to chip a hoof,” she says.

“An’ ah can’t risk gettin’ injured when apple buckin’ season is just around the corner,” Applejack replied.

Pinkie Pie is mumbling to her zanpakuto. “Sorry, dashie, but Myōgane says it isn’t time to reveal herself yet,” the party pony said and hops over to the others.

I just sigh and pick Lotus up off my head… “I knew I was gonna regret this,” I mumble and walk over to Dash, I draw my zanpakuto and summon my mask.

“Perfect! This should be an interesting fight!” Gerard says cheerfully.

“Just remember, Gerard, this isn’t a fight to the death so don’t go overboard,” Gremmy warns him.

“Relax, I won’t,” he replies.

“So, how do we start?” Rainbow asks.

“Mares first,” Gerard says and left an opening for us to attack.

I look at Rainbow and smirk. “Hey Dash, remember what I did to you when we first met?” I ask her.

Rainbow frowns and glares at me. “Yeah I remember, I still need to get you back for that,” she replies.

“Well, I’m gonna do the same thing now, that’ll be your cue.” I tell her and point my left middle and index finger at Gerard. “Bakudō number one. Sai!” I yell and Gerard’s arms are pulled behind his back.

Rainbow takes advantage of this and launches herself at the Quincy and plants all four hooves into his chest.

“Not bad for a first move, but you’ll need more then that to beat me,” Gerard says as he flexs his chest muscles causing Rainbow Dash to be thrown back.

I dash forward and use the back of my sword and swing at Gerard. “Sneak attack, nice move,” he says as he blocks my sword with his shield. “But predictable.”

I swing again making the Quincy block the attack again, Rainbow Dash flies in from behind and aims one of her wingblades for the back of his head.

“Interesting,” the Quincy grabs me by the head, and throws me at the oncoming pegasus from behind.

“SHIT!” I yelp and gather reishi under my feet and kick the air to avoid hitting Rainbow, but I end up crashing into the ground instead. “Ouch…” I groan.

“This would be good practice for the both of you,” Gremmy says appearing next to me.

“Why do I get the feeling that I’m just so underpowered for this moment…” I say and wipe the dirt off my mask.

“I’ll say this much, you’re stronger than Giselle and Liliotto,” Gremmy tells me.

“Hey! I take offence to that!” Giselle yells.

“Thanks for the pep talk... “ I reply and get into my Bankai pose and dismiss my mask. “BAN-KAI!” I shout and charge Gerard now that I’m in my Bankai form.

I start to run around the Quincy leaving after afterimages behind me.

“Err… Does anypony else know which one is Ichigo?” Twilight asks the others while trying to keep up with my speed.

“I lost track after the fifth after image to be honest,” Gremmy answers. “I’m not very good when it come to stuff like that.”

“I think it’s the one on the left, no wait the one on the right,” Giselle says as she tries to find the real Ichigo. “Gah! Stop moving around so we can find the real one!”

“You have the speed of a Captain… but.” Gerard unhooks his shield and tosses it right at my face. “You still need to use a better tactic than afterimages.”

“I’m surprised he’s able to use a move like Captain America does,” Gremmy says.

“Bugger me!” I yell as the shield just misses my face. “Quick, Dash! Facehugger!” I yell to the sky blue pegasus.

Dash quickly flies at Gerard and latched onto his face with all four legs wrapped around his head, I dash forward now that he’s blinded and finally landed a blow with the back of my sword into the Quincy’s stomach.

“Cute trick, but you’ll need more the that to bring me down.” Gerard pulls Rainbow Dash off his face and throws her at my face instead. “Tell you what, I’ll let you both hit me with the deadliest moves you got.”

I push the dizzy pegasus off my face and stand up. ‘Zangetsu, can I use my mask in my Bankai form yet?’ I ask my zanpakuto.

‘With the training you’ve been doing, only for about twenty seconds I believe,’ he replies.

‘Good enough,’ I say and form my mask.

I gather my reiatsu into my sword and raise it above my head. “Getsuga, TENSHOU!” I yell and release the pent up energy as I swing down and a large black beam carved through the ground leaving a large scar in the land as it flies towards the Quincy.

“Now that’s what I’m talking about!” Gerard says as the attack makes contact sending him flying into an abandoned house.

My mask crumbles off and my Bankai fades away, I collapse onto the ground exhausted. Two bright flashes of light blinds everyone as the two Princesses appear with their zanpakutos drawn.

“Ichigo! What is going on!? We felt thy magic rise exponentially!” Luna yells out and spots me on the ground, she gallops over and lifts me up onto her back with her magic. “What happened here?” she asks me.

“Sparring match between Ichigo and Rainbow Dash verses Gerard The Miracle,” Gremmy answers.

Celestia walked over to Gremmy with her sword still drawn. “And who are you? You resemble a pony…” she asks him with narrowed eyes.

“I’m a pony from this world’s future. Where we’re-” Gremmy starts but I manage to fire a Sho at his head.

“What did I tell you about that!” I weakly scold the Quincy and go limp on Luna’s back.

“Ugh again you’re just as worse as Buzz Killington over there,” Gremmy says pointing to Buzz while drinking tea with Fluttershy and Orihime.

“Again I resent that remark good sir,” his double replies.

I groan in pain and irritation. “Just tell them the damn truth… I’m gonna be sore in the morning…” I tell Gremmy.

“Fine but before I do that.” Gremmy tosses a flask filled with a strange green liquid at me which Luna catches with her magic. “Drink that, it’ll restore your health and fix any damage you received before the fight.”

Luna examines the flask. “What is in this? It resembles some kind of poison,” she says and sniffs at the contents.

“For your information that potion was made by my world’s Luna. I’m pretty sure… Crap I forgot they’re still on the phone,” Gremmy says as Giselle tosses him his phone, only to hear Luna and Night Glider still arguing with each other. “Okay they’re still on the phone.”

“Why can we hear our voice?” Luna asks looking at the phone.

“That would be my Luna arguing with Night Glider…” Gremmy tells her.

“Then thou mean thee are similar to Ichigo and the last group of humans that were here?” she asks the Quincy.

“Yes…. Wait last group?” he asks.

I quickly snatch the flask out of Luna’s magic and down it, I shudder and jump off Luna’s back.

“Holy crap that works better than the stuff the fourth squad gave me… and it tastes better too,” I say as the flavour of apples lingers on my tongue.

“You can thank Applejack for that, she’s good when it comes to making potions like that,” Gremmy informs us.

“Ah what? Ah can’t make potions… Now if’in it’s cider ya lookin fer,” Applejack says confused.

“Not you, my world’s Applejack, she and the rest of her friends are Quincy’s thanks to me,” he replies.

“Oh… Kinda like how we’re Shinigami’s thanks to Ichigo and the Elements?” Twilight asks.

“In a way yes, but I just simply transferred a bit of my powers to them,” he tells her.

“You can do that?” she asks with surprise.

“Yeah, it’s not that hard really,” Gremmy says as he jabs himself in the chest and pulls out an orb of reishi. “It’s not that hard really, though you might want to be careful about doing it.”

“Why?” I ask while I stretch my muscles.

“It’ll leave you drained for a month or two, seeing how your body will have to calibrate itself for the sudden lost of power,” Gremmy replies.

“Wait… Does that mean I could use a Quincy bow then?” I ask Gremmy.

“In a way yeah. Though you’ll only fire one arrow at a time seeing how you’re not a Quincy and your reishi is more on the physical side.”

“Hmmm, still a ranged weapon could be useful and more subtle… My getsuga ain’t exactly discreet,” I say.

“True, it’s pretty much a target for anyone to see you. So, I take it you want me to give you the power of a Quincy?” he offers.

“Sure, if it’ll make me stronger and give me more options in a fight I’m all for it,” I reply.

“Alrighty then,” Gremmy levitates the orb in front of me. “Just touch the orb and you’ll have the power to make a bow just like a Quincy does. Just a heads up you might have some weird side effects that will last for a week or two,” he warns me.

“Side effects? Like what?” I ask as I eye the orb.

“Burping bubbles, floating in mid air, transforming into a female which lasts only for a day, laser eyes, and I think from what Pinkie Pie said she gained the power to summon giant cakes.”

Pinkie Pie is suddenly in Gremmy’s face using her shunpo. “She can do WHAT!? Oh oh oh, can I do that to? Pweeeease!” she begs the Quincy.

“Um… Sure… Just give me a second. I need to get somepony to help me out with that,” Gremmy says as he opens a portal. “This will only take a second,” he tells us and he jumps into it.

“You know I just realized something,” Lotus says.

“What?” I ask while walking around the orb.

“Whatever happened to Gerard?” she asks, only for her question to be answered as a giant hand appeared out of the building he was thrown into. “Oh right, nevermind.”

Everyone’s heads slowly lean back as the giant Quincy slowly gets up. “Bloody hell… Has he been jacking up on steroids!?” I say stunned.

“Gerard M Valkyrie, The Miracle, whatever damage you dish out on the guy he can transfer it into energy to make himself become a giant.”

I look at Lotus and then back up at Gerard. “Nope, nope nope sooo much nope. Fuck that you win, I give up,” I say while shaking my head quickly.

“Oh you have no problem facing a hollow, but when it comes to something like that you’ll give up in a heartbeat?” Lotus teases me.

“How do I beat someone who just grows bigger the more you spank him? My full power getsuga didn’t even leave a mark on him,” I retort.

“Oh come on you can…. Okay never mind you’re fucked if you met this world’s Gerard,” she tells me.

“Duh, I’m still training, hell I think I could even control my fully hollowfied form with enough time and practise,” I reply.

“I’m actually surprised that the Soul Society hasn’t noticed us here. Especially seeing how Gerard is giving off a huge amount of Reishi,” Giselle says.

“Okay I’m back,” Gremmy says as he hops out of the portal with his Pinkie Pie. “What did I miss?” he asks.

My Pinkie just pointed a hoof at the towering Quincy. “Oh hey, it’s been awhile since you took up your god size Gerard,” Gremmy says.

“I was planning on fighting Ichigo in this form, but he submitted defeat,” Gerard says in disappointment.

“What? I just don’t have the power to fight something like that, I know that an Arrancar could kick my ass right now,” I say in my defence.

“You’ll reach that level soon, but for now allow me introduce to you Pinkie P Pie,” Gremmy says and gestures to an anthropomorphic Pinkie.

“Hi!” she says.

The ponies all look… scared. “Land sakes! Now there’s two of em!” Applejack says in alarm.

My Pinkie gasps and tackles Gremmy’s Pinkie with a hug.

“Oh my gosh! It’s four legged version of myself!” Gremmy’s Pinkie says as she hugs her alternate universe version back. “Finally I can cross off my list of things to do in other worlds,” she says as she pulls out a check list. “Now all I need is to throw a party in a different world and I’ll be halfway done.”

I just stare at them for a few seconds before looking back at the orb. “Well, let’s get this over with then.” I say and grip the orb with my left hand.

The orb changes into a keychain that wraps around my wrist and just dangles there, but something feels off to me. I look down and notice my chest was sticking out and my hair is covering my eyes.

“What the fu…” I start speaking but shut my mouth. “You gotta be fucking kidding me! Out of all the side effects this is the one that starts!?” I yell in frustration. ‘Of course, out all the effects Gremmy said there are, I get the gender swapped one, FUCK!’

‘For once, I agree, this feels fucking embarrassing!’ Bob says, I guess he was effected as well since he sounds like a girl now. Oh god, what does Zangetsu look like now?

The others giggle and chuckle at my predicament.

“Well that’s weird. Usually they would start out with burping bubbles or shooting lasers from their eyes… This is the first time someone started with the gender bending side effect,” Gremmy comments.

I just glare at the Quincy. “You’re enjoying this aren’t you,” I accuse him.

“I’m enjoying the fact that I’m away from Luna and Night Glider. This is pretty much a normal thing for me,” he replies.

I sigh and hold up my left hand. “Whatever, is there an instruction manual for this?” I ask. He did say this should only last a day.

“Just transfer your reishi into the keychain and it’ll form into a bow,” Gremmy explains.

I hold out my left arm and poured my reiatsu into it and a black longbow forms. “Why is it black? I thought they were blue,” I ask as I look the bow over.

“Hollowfication remember? Just like how your attack colour is black, so is your reishi,” he tells me.

“Huh,” I mumble and pull the string back, a black arrow forms and I release the arrow across the open field. “Well, at least it works,” I say and start walking towards the others, only to stop mid stride. “Jesus christ, you have no idea how weird this feels!” I say, the feeling of my junk not there and my chest jiggling is creeping me out, I continue walking and the bow fades away.

“Not gonna lie, but you do look kinda hot,” Lotus says causing everyone to look at her. “Judge me all you want but I’m entitled to say what I want,” she tells them.

Orihime steps up to me with a giggle. “She’s right, you make a pretty girl,” she teases me.

“Gee, thanks. I can just feel my masculinity slipping away,” I grumble.

“Could be worse, at least you’re not being fought over by two mares,” Gremmy says and he turns the volume on the phone up.

"You bitch! How dare you insult your Princess of the night like that!" Luna yells.

"I just did you old hag!" Night Glider retorts.

"Flat chested bimbo!"

"Cake gobbling whore!"

"Celestia’s the one that eat cakes! You little brat!" Luna tells her.

“They sound like the best of friends,” I say sarcastically, It’s going to take awhile to get used to my new voice… again.

“I’m surprised Celestia isn’t doing anything about it,” Gremmy says.

My Celestia walks over and sighs. “If she’s anything like me, she’s probably busy with court duties, I had to cancel court for the rest of the day just to come here,” she says and looks at the phone. “Luna, behave yourself, that is no way for a Princess to act,” she scolds the Luna on the phone.

"...Gremmy, are we on speaker phone?" Luna asks.

“Pretty much yeah for the past two to three hours,” he replies.

"..." *Click* Huh, she hung up.

“Well, that was unlady like,” Rarity says while my Luna was red faced.

I giggle at her embarrassment. “Wait, did I just fucking giggle!?” I ask with horror on my face.

“The effect will last for a few weeks, just try to cope with it until the next side effect kicks in.”

“Oh! I hope it’s the cake one, because that one was fun!” Gremmy’s Pinkie says as she gives my Pinkie Pie an orb filled with her reishi.

My Pinkie just stares at the the orb with a look of worship. “This will give me cake power right?” she quietly asks.

“Yep! The power to make unlimited amounts of cakes!” Gremmy’s Pinkie exclaims.

“GIMMIE!” My Pinkie yells and ate the orb, a bright flash of light blinds everyone and once it clears, Pinkie is just sitting there looking just the same. “Oooooh, how do I make the cake now?” she asks the other Pinkie.

“Just think of a cake you want to make and just snap your fingers or hooves silly.” she replies.

“Okay!” And with that, Pinkie clopped her hooves together and a three metre tall multilayered cake with chocolate, strawberry, vanilla, lemon, and other flavours all stacked together appears.

Celestia starts drooling at the sight.

“Huh, I guess no matter what world you’re in Celestia will always love to eat cake,” Gremmy says.

Celestia blushes and glares at the Quincy. “Is there a problem with enjoying a slice of cake every now and then?” she asks him.

“Nothing wrong with that, but you might want to watch your weight though. You don’t want to be sluggish when fighting or sparring with somepony,” he replies.

“Are you calling me fat?” she asks him in a dangerous tone while levitating her zanpakuto.

“I said watch your weight, I didn’t call you fat. Also,” Gremmy points a finger at Celestia’s zanpakuto and it went limp like a wet noodle. “Don’t point stuff at me please.”

I just sigh and rub my face. “Gremmy, please put her zanpakuto back to normal, and Celestia, please put it away,” I say to them both.

“Fine.” Gremmy lowers his finger and Celestia’s zanpakuto returns to normal.

Once back to normal, Celestia teleports her sword away. “Very well,” she simply states and levitated a slice of vanilla cake over to herself.

Thirty Minutes Later

Everyone enjoyed the cake as they all chatted amongst each other, Orihime, Rukia, and Luna constantly teased me about my current problem while the Ponies all talked with each other.

Gremmy’s group had some as well but now it was time for them to return home.

I then walk up to Gremmy. “Thanks for the help with the hollow and the new bow, though the side effect I could have done without,” I say to him.

“Don’t mention it, before I go, who was it that warned you about me if you don’t mind me asking?” he replies and asks.

“His name was Nicko, he was a Rune Slayer from a game called Elsword. He only warned me that you were a Quincy, and after what you told me about the manga, I can see why,” I reply.

“.......If they do show up in your world, give me a call, and don’t fight them under any circumstances until you become stronger,” he warns me.

“Sure, oh by the way, since you gave me something, maybe I could give you Soul Reaper powers like Rukia did for Ichigo on the anime?” I offer him.

“Thanks, but I’ll have decline your offer Ichigo,” he says.

“Yeah, I don’t think being stabbed in the heart would be a pleasant way to get a new power anyway,” I reply and shudder, that would bloody suck.

“That and I’m already strong enough as it is seeing how I am the master of imagination,” he says and turns around.

“True. Well then, again thanks for the help. Just give me a call if you need help with anything, hopefully I’ll be stronger by then,” I tell him.

“Will do, see ya next time.” Gremmy says as he and the rest of the Quincy’s hop through the portal behind them.

I turn back to the others who are all looking at me with insane smiles on their faces. "The fuck you all looking at me like that for?" I ask and back away slowly.

"Well, thou art a mare now, even if it is just for a day," Luna says.

"I have the most wonderful idea for a dress for you," Rarity says with half lidded eyes.

"Oh this is so exciting! We can all have a slumber party! I've always wanted to try one of those!" Twilight says excitedly.

The others voice ideas and even a spa trip! "Erm, that sounds awesome and stuff... but I err, got things to do! Yeah, I think I left my oven on, see ya!" I turn to run but a gold and deep blue glow lifts me off the floor before I could use my Shunpo.

"Thou art going nowhere, Ichigo. Since we have no court for the rest of the day, we declare a mares day out!" Luna exclaims with the approval of the others and I can feel my stomach drop.

I breathe in a lungful of air and scream like a girl, "NNNOOOOOOOOO!"

Chapter 15: Mares Day Out

View Online

Chapter 15: Mares Day Out

I've given up kicking and screaming and have accepted my fate, Celestia and Luna are still levitating me in the air where I have my arms crossed and a frown on my face.

"You lot are evil," I tell them as the town's ponies stop and stare at our little parade.

"Oh lighten up, Ichigo! It'll be a fun experience!" Twilight replies.

"For you maybe, but this is cruel torture to me... Why are you making me do this!?" I ask them.

Luna giggles and looks at me. "We art just spending time with our friends, art thou not our friend?" she asks with a quivering lower lip.

I glare at her for a few seconds before sighing. "Fine... but I will get you all back for this," I warn them.

We arrive at the Spa and I fight the urge to run away when they put me down, I said I'll stay but that doesn't mean I have to like it.

We all walk inside except for Applejack who has work to do on the farm, Pinkie wanted to show her employers her new cake making power, and Rainbow who has weather duties to perform. 'Liars, they're just trying to get away themselves,' I think with a sour mood.

Two mares who look like twins with their fur and mane colours of pink and light blue swapped approach us. "Velcome to ze Ponyville Spa Princesses, how may ve be of service?" they ask at the same time with exotic accents, yeah defiantly twins.

"We would like a massage, sauna, and then a hoof and horn filing please," Celestia asks.

'At least we're not having a mud bath or facials,' I think to myself.

"But I'd like to get the full treatment for our friend here," Celestia says pointing at me.

'You just had to open your big mouth didn't you?' Bob tells me.

'Shut up... You don't have to remind me,' I snap back at him.

"Why do you wish me to suffer!" I say dramatically.

"Oh stop being such a drama queen," Luna tells me.

I glare and stick my tongue out at her. "Of course, Princess. Please follow us," the twins say and we follow them into a large room with baths, tables, chairs, and vanity mirrors.

"Ze changing rooms are over there, towels and robes are inside," the pink mane and tail one says and looks at me, Rukia, and Orihime. "Ve have some minotaur robes zat vill fit you nicely," she tells us and the other mare returns with three different sized robes.

We take them and I realise I'm going to have to take off my Shihakushō to change... I can feel my face heat up just at the thought.

I'm brought out of my thoughts as Orihime and Rukia pull me along and I glare at them. I begin having a mild panic attack as they pull me into the women's changing room and push me into a cubicle.

"You're not coming out until you change into your robe," Orihime tells me and smiles innocently.

I grumble and close the curtain shut. 'I can't do this... Oh god, I think I'm gonna pass out,' I think and wobble slightly.

I take a deep breath and slowly undo my Shihakushō... Well, that's my chest, only half the size of Orihime's but big none the less... and I'm still staring, dammit!

I remove the rest and thank every god imaginable that my underwear remained a pair of boxers and not panties... I don't think I could live with myself if they were, and bloody hell my hips are wider than before. I wrap the towel around my lower half and then put on the very soft yellow robe and tie the cord tightly... 'Aw crap, this shows a lot of cleavage,' I think and put my bumbag back on, no way I'm leaving it around here.

I tear my gaze away and look at the mirror on the wall, my face is redder than a tomato. I shake my head and exit the cubicle with a frown. 'I may not remember my past, but I believe I've never been in a more awkward position in my life,'

'We'll never speak of this again...' Bob says and I agree.

Rukia exits hers and smiles at me. "So, how are you feeling Ichigirl?" she asks.

I glare at her with the intent of burning a hole through her forehead.

"Erm... I think they gave me the wrong size..." Orihime says and walks out.

Her robe is barely containing her bust as it threatens to rip the seams out of the robe. 'And the blush is back, just fucking perfect.'

Rukia laughs at me. "I think she doesn't mind," she says pointing at me teasingly.

"Hell on earth is what awaits you, Rukia. Hell. On. Earth," I tell her.

This only make her laugh harder and I leave the changing room.

We all gather back in the main room where the others are all staring at me and Orihime.

"What?" I ask them.

"Thy teats are quite impressive." Luna comments and I just look down with my eyes closed pinching the bridge of my nose and groan.

"Can we please just move on? I'm feeling very uncomfortable enough as it is," I reply and look at the two twins.

Thirty Minutes Later

I've been in the sauna which was a trial and a half, I kept my eyes closed to avoid any awkward stares and the fact I was topless.

Next was a mud bath and a facial... I will forever keep what transpired during that time a secret, none shall know the horrors I endured.

I'm currently sitting in the hot tub with Rukia and Orihime while the others are having their horns and hooves filed and polished.

"So, are you enjoying yourself Ichigo?" Orihime genuinely asks me.

I open an eye at her and quickly close it, why did they have to go topless as well?

"I'm fine... This would have actually been pleasant if it wasn't for how awkward I feel right now," I reply.

"Oh come on, we're all girls here," Rukia says.

"And you forget the fact I'm a guy and will be again by tomorrow with all the images I have seen here today as well," I retort.

I hear her huff and I can practically feel her eyes rolling, the water splashes and I open an eye to see Luna joining us.

"Ahhh, this feels grand," she says and sinks into the tub. "We see thou art no longer hiding thy assets," she teases me.

"I just ran out of fucks to give... So I'm just going with it, it'll be over with tomorrow so who cares," I reply.

"We see," she says and pokes me right in the chest.

"What are you doing?" I ask her with a frown.

"Just comparing," she nonchalantly replies.

I get up, get out, and dry myself off. The pink spa mare named Aloe tells me to lie down on the minotaur massage table and I do so without complaint, the sooner this is over the sooner I can put my Shihakushō back on.

The moment they start I couldn't hold back a moan as they kneaded the muscles in my back. 'Holy crap that feels great...'

A shiver runs down my spine and I turn into jelly under their expert touch. I hear the others giggle but I really couldn't care less anymore, I'll get them back for it later.

After a blissful ten minutes, I get up and feel better then ever. Say what you want about how girlie a Spa is, but that was heaven right there, almost makes up for the total embarrassment I went through... Almost.

I put my robe back on and lay back on a lounge chair while a cream coloured mare with a purple mane and tail just like the twins files my nails.

I might come back for another massage some time but I think I've been traumatized to the rest of it.

Aloe and Lotus are massaging Rukia and Orihime while the ponies all hop into the hot tub.

Twenty-Five Minutes Later

I'm now back in my Shihakushō with Zangetsu on my back, he's remained quiet this whole time and I don't blame him for wanting to keep hold of what dignity he still has, I know mines flown out the window already.

"Ve thank you for your visit and hope you come again," the twins say.

We all say goodbye and walk out of the Spa. "That wasn't so bad now was it?" Orihime asks me.

'It would have been worse if I was still a guy... I don't think I would have been able to hide my shame with just a towel...' I think to myself. "The massage was great, but the awkwardness of it all ruined it for me to be honest," I reply.

Next we go to a Café and get some tea, sandwiches, and biscuits while we chat.

"So, what are you going to do with that new bow of yours? Quincy bows destroy a hollow's soul, not purify it like a zanpakuto does," Rukia asks me.

I form my bow again and really look at it this time, it's a solid black with three spikes on the front of each limb and the string is made of my reishi. "Well, I think it'll act more like a zanpakuto then a Quincy bow, it's giving off my zanpakuto's reiatsu and It feels just like the energy my getsuga gives off as well," I reply.

I then look at her with a raised eyebrow. "That reminds me, why didn't Soul Society send anyone when the Quincys were here? Surely they detected them?" I ask her.

"They did, but I called them while you were all talking and told them they're friendly and were just like you," she tells me.

"I guess that makes sense... I take it they want to talk to me later about it?" I ask and dismiss my bow.

"Yes, but they want to wait until your side effects wear off, they don't want to risk you doing something unpredictable and they're trying to not let Mayuri know about it," she replies.

I shiver at the name of that sick bastard... He'd have a field day with me as I currently am right now.

I hear heavy footsteps behind me and turn to see a brown minotaur as tall as I am looking at me with a creepy smile. "What do we have here? You're a strange looking heifer aren't ya? What's a pretty gal like you doing in this part of the world?" he asks in a flirting tone.

I stare at him with a deadpan expression and reach up for my zanpakuto, I'm not gonna put up with this shit as well.

"I suggest you leave before I cut off all three of your horns," I threaten him.

He chuckles and sits next to me and wraps his left arm over my shoulder. "Come on baby, don't be so cold," he says, I look to the others to see their all holding back their laughter... Fucking traitors.

I place my left hand over my face and form my hollow mask and instead of roaring, let's face it, as a girl that's near impossible, I shriek like a banshee as loud as I could, my distorted tone, eye colour and the skull like appearance was enough to scare him off. 'Wow, he's screaming more like a girl than I just did,' I think as I watch him run as fast as his stubby legs could take him.

I glare back at the others with a cold expression in my eyes. "You laugh and I will do something unimaginable to each of you," I warn them.

They manage to calm themselves down and I remove my mask. I sigh, cross my arms on the table and rest my head on them.

"Now I know what it's like for a girl on the receiving end... You have my respect for putting up with our bullshit," I mumble to them, getting giggles and laughter in return.

"Yes, it does get old rather fast," Rarity replies.

We finish our snacks and we head towards Rarity's place... She want's to make me a dress while she still can, but in exchange she'll make me a free tuxedo for the Gala this year. 'Put on a frilly girlie dress and get a free expensive tux, or refuse and get nothing...' I debate with myself.

'Just do it, it's a free tux and it's not like you have to go out in the dress,' Bob tells me.

He does have a point, I've already been topless in front of them all. 'Good point, argh this still won't be good,' I reply.

We enter and Rarity looks very excited while the others smile. "Please remove your robe and I'll get your measurements," Rarity tells me.

I sigh for who knows how many times today and without any shame strip down to my boxers. She looks at my underwear and gives me a deadpan stare. "Those to my dear, how else am I going to make you the proper undergarments?" she tells me.

I give her a narrow eyed look. "I have agreed to let you make a dress in exchange for a tux... but I draw the line at panties, you'll never see me wear those. Ever," I tell her sternly.

She rolls her eyes at me. "Fine, I shall compromise with that," she tells me and takes my measurements.

Once done, I put my Shihakushō back on and sit down on the couch with crossed arms.

The others all chat with each other as I slowly drift off for a nap.

Three Hours Later

I wake up from being poked in the thigh, I open my eyes to see and black dress in front of me, the sleeves kinds of remind me of my Shihakushō a little.

"Well darling it's done, now come and try it on, I used your robes as a base for the design," Rarity tells me.

I stare at the dress floating in front of me for a few seconds and stand up, I take the dress and strip down again and with Rarity's help put it on, it's very soft and smooth, what is this made out of, silk?

'Damn, this thing is crushing my chest tightly, how do women wear this stuff?' I think to myself as it's a little hard to breathe in.

"You look fabulous darling, give us a little twirl," Rarity says.

I grumble to myself and slowly spin around, my metre long hair flowing behind me.

"It's very beautiful," Orihime says.

The others voice their thoughts and suggest I wear it for the rest of the day, which I immediately refuse and put my Shihakushō back on.

"Come back to me when you return to normal, darling as I'll have to retake your measurements again for your tuxedo," Rarity tells me.

"Sure," I reply and head for the door.

My Soul Pager then starts to ring, I pull it out of my bumbag and flip it open and look at the contact... Who's this Asphyxious?

Chapter 16: Asphyxious Hellbringer [Crossover]

View Online

Chapter 16: Asphyxious Hellbringer

POV: Asphyxious

I'm looking through my echo to see if I found any new tokens, what I find intrigues me. There's a phone in it, that’s odd. After pulling the thing out of my echo I hear a message from it.

'Hello, I'm Ichigo Kurosaki, and I'm a Soul Reaper. If you’re a good guy looking for a helping hand, just give me a call and tell me what you need.'

“Now that’s interesting,” I say to myself as I look through it. 'Let’s see what happens when I hook this thing to my echo,' I think to myself as I open it up and put it back into my echo, then made a call.

“Yo my name Asphyxious I’m not sure how your token works so give me a call,” I say as I hear Nightmare Moon having a sparring match with Chrysalis. “That’s just what I need,” I mumble as I go to watch.

“Hello? You’re the first one to actually call me with my token, I take it you just found it?” a female voice replies.

“Why yes, Hello, ma’am. I didn’t know this thing worked like that,” I reply to her and smile, she sounds cute.

“Argh, don’t call me that, I got gender bent for a day due to another Displaced giving me a new power, it’s a side effect, I’m a dude,” the woman tells me.

“So…” I say with a smile, sounds like what happened to Lan but she was Displaced like that. “Anyway you want to summon me or what?” I ask as I walk around, better not let my hoard mates in on this.

“Kinda hoping you’d summon me, I’ve been subjected to a mares day out and it’s killing my masculinity,” she replies.

“Umm that’s kind of a bad idea… Tell you what I’ll call you once I get to Ponyville,” I say as I leave my Den, things are going to be weird.

“Here goes nothing,” I say as I make the call. “Yo cutie on the other side it's me again. I summon you… Angry woman,” I really think this is a bad idea.

A portal opens up and a tall woman in a black and white robe with long orange hair steps through, she has a large curved sword on her back and is dragging a smaller girl who is gripping her by the waist, she has short black hair and is about half the redheads height, and man was the shorter one cute.

“Hello my lady’s, it is lovely to meet you both, I'm Asphyxious Hellbringer. It’s lovely to meet you,” I say with a bow.

“Yeah, nice to meet you too… Why do you have a tail?” the orange haired woman asks me.

“You know you’re the first one to ask, most just go with it. I'm part dragon,” I tell them as I walk over to the shorter woman. “I must say you’re really cute, after this would you like to go out for a meal or something?” I ask her.

The black haired woman just gives me a deadpan stare with a raised eyebrow. “Sorry, but I don’t think my brother would approve,” she tells me.

I sigh. “Too bad, I was hopping you’d join my hoard,” I tell them then heard the voice of one of my hoard mates.

“Asphy!” Yells Pinkie Pie as she tackles me to the ground kissing me as she hugs me. “It’s so good to see you I missed you,” she says smiling at me.

“Oh so this is another anthro Equestria? That’s three I’ve seen now… I'm starting to wonder if mine is the only quadruped one…” the tall redheaded woman says.

“On no, our Equestria used to have four legs before some Gryphons set off a magic bomb,” Pinkie Pie said with a smile.

“Oh… That must have been awkward, I take it clothes became quite the fad after that then?” the tall woman asks.

“Not really,” says Pinkie Pie as I just realise now that she’s naked. 'Why god, why must you do this to me…' I think as she gets up and talks to the redhead and the cutie.

The redheaded woman looks around wide eyed. “Why are most of the ponies naked?” she asks.

“They’re used to it,” I reply as I get up and dust myself off. “So want to walk around or hear my story?” I ask them as I saw Pinkie Pie run off to do who knows what. I will never understand that mare.

“Sure…” she replies and shakes her head.

“You didn’t tell me your names,” I say as we start walking.

“Oh, I’m Ichigo Kurosaki, I can’t remember much before the convention that sent me to my Equestria, but there’s another Displaced with me of Orihime, she too can’t remember anything before the convention,” she says and patted the short black haired woman on the head. “And this is my partner Rukia,” she finishes.

“At least you didn’t go insane,” I tell them as we walk past Twi's house.

“I almost did as a statue for a millennia, but I had Zangetsu and my hollow half Bob for company,” she replies.

“I was buried under ground for nine-hundred years alone,” I tell her as I remember that Celestia’s now a part of my hoard, and is pregnant with my kid. Why must I love them all.

“Wow, that must've sucked, what did you do to pass the time?” she asks me. I slowly looked at Ichigo and stare with my good eye.

“Go insane…” I reply shortly as we walked around town.

“Sorry… Didn't mean to upset you.”

“It’s okay, I guess when you lose all sense of time in the dark your mind kind of falls apart, part of the reason I can’t remember my past or real name.” I tell them as Bonbon and her friend turned warpwolf Lyra walk past. “Don’t ask about them they're members of the Circle of Orboros, the less you know about my world the better really, too much going on.”

“Fair enough, so what’s your power? I've just got my zanpakuto, a hollow mask, a Quincy bow, kido, and my Bankai,” Ichigo tells me.

“Why do I think Gremmy had something to do with that?” I say to myself quietly as we stop at a park. “Well I'm a lich lord and part dragon. I can turn into a dragon whenever I want and I want to test my skills,” I say smiling at them as I draw out my cutlass.

“What do you say?” I ask with a smile, this is going to be fun.

POV: Ichigo Kurosaki

I guess I could do with a quick spar, after being put through so much girlie stuff earlier, I need to vent my frustration. “Sure, I take it there is somewhere we can go that won’t involve the town?” I ask him.

“Sure grab my shoulders,” he says as Asphyxious points at himself.

“Alright,” I reply as Rukia and I place a hand on each of his shoulders, there was a flash of light and we’re in the middle of nowhere.

'Oh god… I feel like I’m gonna throw up.' I place a hand over my mouth and stop myself from heaving up my lunch. Rukia wasn't as lucky and tossed her biscuits on the ground, Asphyxious was next to her rubbing her back to help.

“That felt nasty,” I say and stand back up.

“Yeah sorry, I should have warned you about that. It took me some time to get used to teleporting myself, but for others they get a little bit dizzy,” Asphyxious tells me as he helps Rukia stand back up. “Feeling better?”

“I’ve been carried by my brother while he’s used his shunpo… but I've never felt like this from it,” She replies and lightly shakes her head.

“Yeah, magic's not the same as what was it you said, simpo?” asks the half dragon as his tail moves on the ground.

“Shunpo, it means Flash Step,” Rukia tells him.

“Oh I see, interesting, so it makes you go faster? I have a spell like that but it’s a bit too strong and tears up the ground,” Asphyxious says as he rubs the back of his head.

I walk over to them and gather reishi under my feet and start to walk up like on a set of stairs. “It also allows us to stand in the air or ‘fly’,” I tell him.

“I don’t really need to fly, got something that can help me if I need it,” Asphyxious says as he plays with his sword, but something felt off about it, like it was alive. “Lady’s first.”

“Alright, smartass,” I say and draw my zanpakuto off my back and it unwraps itself. I lift my sword over my right shoulder and charge forward and swing down, Asphyxious takes one step forward and thrusts his sword out at my gut.

I used my shunpo to sidestep and evade his thrust, I then point my left index finger at him. “Hadō number one. Shō!” I yell and fire a small force of kinetic energy at his chest. I see Asphyxious get hit making a dent in his armor, but he just smiles and swings his blade at me again. The strangest part is there's some kind of smoke or ash coming off of his sword.

Raising my sword, I block his attack and jump back a few metres. “Okay, what was that?” I ask him.

“What was what?” he replies while calmly smiling at me like he knew something I don't. When his Cutlass hit Zangetsu I swear I could hear a roar from it.

“There’s something in your sword, I felt it when Zangetsu blocked it,” I tell him.

“Well it can’t hurt to tell you how I made it. I used my own blood and some kind of metal I've never seen before, add some of my blight to the mix and you get this,” Asphyxious says as his sword's blade bursts into blue flames. “I call this blade my Fang of Blight, like it?”

I stare at his sword with a feeling that it’s more than just that, it feels like it resembles a Zanpakuto but more like a hollow's reiatsu to me.

“It doesn't inflict any nasty effects or illnesses does it?” I asked warily, like hell I wanna get hit by that thing.

“Well not in the way your thinking, but let say it can do more than burn my target,” he says as he gets ready to fight again.

“Bloody hell, you sure you should be using that for a sparring match!? What if you hit me and burn my Shihakushō off!” I say to the half Dragon. Asphyxious stops with an expression of thought, then he grins at me.

“Is that really a bad thing?” he asks with a cheeky smile.

I glared at him with a fire in my eyes. “Damn right it’s a bad thing! I've had enough embarrassment for today as it is!” I yell at him and place my left hand over my face and pull it down, forming my hollow mask.

“Oh now we’re talking! Here’s when the real fun starts!” Asphyxious yells as his blade was now covered in blue fire again, not only that but some kind of circle of runes appear around his feet.

I frown at him and use my shunpo to get behind him quickly, I then raise my sword over my head and gather my reiatsu into my blade. “Getsuga TENSHOU!” I yell and launch a beam of black reishi at him as I swing down.

Asphyxious then disappears in a flash of light and smoke. “Nice move!” I hear him yell behind me, I turn to see Asphyxious running at me with a horizontal slash.

“Shit!” I yelp and jump up into the air, just barely avoiding his blazing sword.

“Awww, what's the matter? The fun was just starting to get good,” he says as his tail sways from side to side.

“Getting roasted alive doesn't sound fun to me!” I shout back down to him while standing in the air. Asphyxious then smiles as he teleports again right in front of me, he then headbutts me and the next thing I know, I'm on the ground again.

My eyes feel like they're rolling around and I feel dizzy, I quickly shake it off and stand back up. “Cheap shot…” I mumble and put my sword away and form my Quincy bow. “Try this then!” I shout out and draw the string back and form a black arrow of my reishi and fire it at him.

Asphyxious then holds out his left hand to grab it, it almost looks like he's going to absorb it, but he stops as black reishi explodes out of his left arm. Asphyxious stared at his arm then yelled out in pain.

“SON OF A DRAGONSPAWN! What was in that thing, it wasn't magic!?” Asphyxious yells in pain holding his arm.

“Errrr, no? It was spirit particles… Nothing to do with magic…” I reply, I can’t believe that actually worked.

“Fuck! This hurts so much!” he yells again and starts to laugh. “This is great! Do it again, make me feel it one more time!” Asphyxious roars as he charges at me.

I just stare blankly at him… He’s starting to remind me of someone but I just can’t put me finger on it… “If you say so…” I reply and fire another arrow, this time however he uses his cutlass to block the arrow. Asphyxious didn't seem to care if the arrow explodes or not he just keeps running at me.

Asphyxious then laughs and I get a scary thought as to who he reminds me of. “Dammit! Fucker's just like Kenpachi! Nope nope nope soooooo much nope!” I yell and start running from the lunatic. I dismiss my bow and redraw my sword.

“Come back and FIGHT ME!” he roars as a jet of flame was hot on my heels.

I glance at Rukia to find her just sitting down as she watches us. ‘You know you could help me out here!’ I think to myself and get a stupid idea. I stop myself and then launch myself backwards with the back of my sword facing Asphyxious.

I smile when he ran right into it and I watch Asphyxious roll along the ground for a bit until he stops. he slowly gets up holding his face, I see blood dripping from his nose. “That hurt…” he says almost in a growl, I then feel like something is wrong.

“That really hurt…” Asphyxious growls out, ash was now flowing out of his blade.

‘Erm… Ichigo? I think you should run, I can feel something similar to a hollow coming from him,’ Bob tells me.

Asphyxious turns around to face me with a wild look in his eye, he then points his sword at me and smiles. “Cry out in despair… EVERBLIGHT!” he roars as a tower of blue fire engulfs him.

The tower of fire looks like it was getting bigger, then something like a large claw comes out of the flames, next is a wing as the flames start to die down, I see a huge shadow in the smoke and hear a low growl.

“Errr, why do I get the feeling this is kinda like an Arrancar releasing their power?” I ask myself and back away slowly. Asphyxious is was now a dragon let loose a roar that pushes all the smoke away and knocks over some trees.

I look up at the dragon and dismiss my mask and get into my Bankai stance. “I would rather be fighting Kenpachi right now!” I tell myself. “BANKAI!” I yell and take on my Bankai form.

I then looked down and groaned as the coat is showing a lot of cleavage. “Really!?” I say irritated and facepalm, that’s when I heard a low growl and look up to see the dragon was right in front of me, and sniffing me…

“Great I forgot this guy is a pervert... “ I say and kick his head away, didn't go far seeing how big he is now, then the dragon decides to see what I tasted like… Aw come on! ‘Okay, that’s fucking nasty...’ I think and shiver at the stench of his breath.

“Frrrriend?” he asks sounding a little off.

I stare at him for a few seconds. “Yes?” I reply.

“Harrrd to think like thisss, Working on control.” he says back to me as he then looks at Rukia. “Like her to join hoard, but nooot up to me, her choice.” the way he was talking sounds like he was really working on the words to say before saying them.

Rukia looks a bit green and waves her hands in front of her. “Yeah sorry big guy, I'm not looking for a relationship right now,” she replies and backs away. The dragon nodded at this as if understanding what she meant.

“I don’t like fighting like thissss, Should I send you back now?” he asks me as he tilts his head to one side.

“Yeah, that would be nice… You’re kinda starting to make me nervous,” I reply. He laughs as he lowered his head to me.

“Feel lucky you didn't catch me in a Rut,” he says smiling at me and Rukia showing off all those teeth. I'm not sure why but Rukia blushes at that.

“Oookay, well I wouldn't want to meet you when you’re in a bad mood either,” I tell him. Asphyxious then starts to purr at us.

“You can stay and relax for a bit if you'd like~” The way he was purring at us is both worrying and creeping me out at at the same time. Asphyxious then pats me on the head with his tongue, 'Argh, not again…'

I suddenly feel normal and realize I'm back to being a guy again! “YES! Thank god!” I yell, which is then followed up by a loud belch *Brraaaaaapp* with bubbles coming out.

“Oh I remember what your from now, that manga I used to read when I was human! Say could you ask Soi Fon if she can join my hoard for me please?” Asphyxious asks wagging his tail like a puppy.

“Errr, I… Guess? But I really doubt it, you do know how cold she can be right? Plus would you really want to piss her off when she can kill you with two pokes?” I tell him. Man do I feel great! Except for the dragon slobber, could have done without that.

“Oh please, she’s a big softy at heart, I've read the manga. Oh ask Yoruichi if she’d like to join to, it may help Soi Fon feel more comfortable about joining it,” he asks rubbing his chin.

“You really need to cool down casanova,” I tell him and cancel my Bankai.

“Right, Sorry let me change back,” he says as his dragon form started to peel away. He gives himself a shake and looks at his arm. “Good as new, sorry about that I tend to Hoard, being part dragon and all, doesn't help I'm drawn to strong women.”

“Alright… Damn it’s good to have my junk back… You just better hope it doesn't happen to you, it was a bloody nightmare,” I told him and stretched my limbs.

“Just a heads up, watch out for a Displaced called Avarice she’s a fertility goddess. Let’s say she had a hand in making my… Other form. Not the dragon one you just saw. Just be careful around her she gets grabby,” Asphyxious says turning a little red in the cheeks.

I raise an eyebrow at him. “Okay, sure. Well, I'm ready to go back now, come on Rukia, the others are probably wondering where we went to,” I reply and tell my partner.

“Okay then, well our contract is completed. Also you looked sexy as girl,” Asphyxious says smiling at me.

“Argh,” I groan and a portal opens up beside us. “Well then, oh! What is your token by the way?” I ask him.

“A green gem that glows blue when you hold it, has a drawing of a skull with an eyepatch on it.” He called back and waved.

“Alright, I’ll keep an eye out for it. Try to behave yourself will ya? I’d think if you tried hitting on Soi Fon or the other Captains they’d pummel ya!” I yell back and step through with Rukia, all I hear from Asphyxious as the portal closed was him laughing.

Chapter 17: The Hogyoku

View Online

Chapter 17: The Hogyoku

After stepping out of the portal, we're back in front of Rarity's place.

"Remind me not to follow you to another world anymore... That Asphyxious was... I don't even know what to call him," she says and walks off. "I'll meet you back at your place, Ichigo... I need to scrub my eyes out," she tells me.

I look around and notice the others are now gone, probably got tired of waiting for us. I pull out my P-Phone and call Luna.

"Ichigo? Where have thou been!? We were all worried about thee!" she yells at me.

"Jeez, another Displaced called and I will admit I used it as an excuse to escape," I reply.

"That was rather rude of thee... what happened to thy voice?" she starts to scold me but then gets confused.

"I turned back into a guy while over there, but now I'm burping bubbles," I tell her.

"Truly? Tis a shame, Twilight twas so looking forward to her slumber party tonight," she replies.

"Yes, a real shame... Well, I'm off to have a shower, getting licked by a dragon leaves a nasty stench," I say and hang up before she could reply.

'Someone's in a bad mood,' Bob says, at least he's back to normal as well.

'I got turned into a chick and went to a Spa with the girl I like and a bunch of mares, I had to fight someone who's more of a nutter than Kenpachi, who also flirted with me and also licked me. Did I miss anything?' I reply and ask.

'Don't forget that minotaur that hit on ya,' he tells me with a chuckle.

'Yes, that too... ' I grumble.

I ignore him for the rest of the trip home, along the way, I belched again and thirty or so bubbles come out making the ponies around me laugh a bit. Seems the foals find it funny as a couple started popping them.

I enter my home and take a shower, after that, I made Rukia and I dinner and then spent the rest of the day in my room getting some much needed rest.

Thirteen Days Later

I've continued my training with Urahara which is making me physically stronger quite quickly, I've also told Urahara about my new bow which really intrigued him saying it shouldn't be possible unless I had Quincy blood or latent power already within me. I've also been training the Princesses and Celestia has figured out her zanpakuto's ability, it allows her to breathe fire like a dragon.

Rukia has also continued to train me with kido and my hado number four, Byakurai is getting better, I no longer zap myself.

Twilight had her slumber party but I stayed right away from that. I've also been burping five times a day for five days straight, a favourite of the foals every time. I also went through the laser vision effect, would have been a handy power if I could control it, had to camp out in the Everfree just to keep myself from harming anyone in town after almost hitting a mare the first time.

Once the effect finally wore off just after four days, the cake making power kicked in, this one was much better as I got creative and made a five metre tall chocolate cake in the middle of the town square, everyone had a piece of it until Pinkie showed up out of nowhere and yelled 'Cannonball!' as she threw herself into it.

It took me a while to clean up the mess, even with shunpo.

I got a call from the Soul Society asking me to attend a Captains meeting about the Quincys in a week's time, that's going to be fun.

Orihime and I have been spending more time together, mostly her patching up the wounds I'm getting from hollows and training. My attraction to her is getting stronger, she's kind, honest, fun to hang out with and always takes care of me when I'm hurt... I'm falling in love with her.

My job at the farm is over as all of the apples have already been harvested... I'll have to wait till next season to start again, Rukia though found a part time job at a local diner as a waitress, they got really popular when she joined and at least she's now paying half the rent.

Rukia and I have also been doing our jobs of slaying hollows whenever they show up, where more and more are appearing, it even has the Soul Society sending more Shinigami into Equestria just to even the odds... I feel something big is coming and I don't think like I'm as strong as I could be for it, dammit.

I'm currently in Urahara's training area practising with my bow trying to get as strong as I can as fast as I can, I can at least hold my Bankai for ten minutes now and for two minutes with my mask as well... but it's not enough.

Renji has joined the team for the area of dealing with hollows four days ago, but he's being paid by the Soul Society unlike me and Rukia who get paid via the royal coin purse. He's also staying at Urahara's store, no surprise there.

He and Rukia are training together while I take a break. "You're improving quite well, Mr. Kurosaki," Urahara tells me and gives me a cup of green tea.

"I guess so, but not fast enough. I feel something is coming, something big and I just don't feel strong enough to face up to it... I need to get stronger," I reply and drink my tea.

I notice him glance at Rukia for a while and then back at me, it seems he's having a debate with himself. After a minute of silence, he speaks up.

"So you've been feeling it as well? There is one way... but it could cost you your life," he tells me.

I look at him with determination. "Ichigo from the anime went through hell to gain his powers, I don't see why I shouldn't as well. So, what's your idea?" I ask him.

"You said Captain Aizen gets the Hogyoku from Rukia and uses it to make himself stronger along with the hollows. Why don't you try the same? You have surprisingly strong spiritual power, no doubt from your millennia of training within your own mind. Not only may it give you more power, but you'd be able to keep it safer as well," he tells me.

I frown at him. "But won't that kill Rukia? She almost died from Aizen pulling it out from her if I remember correctly," I reply.

"Who do you think put it in her in the first place? I can remove it without harming her, don't you worry about that, all you have to worry about is if the Hogyoku finds you worthy or not to be its master," he tells me. "So what will it be? Continue to train as we have been in the hope you get the power you'll need, or try to claim the Hogyoku?" he asks me.

I take another sip of my tea and think.

'What do you two think?' I ask Bob and Zangetsu.

'Tough call, buff up like anyone else or get super powers from a powerful artefact? I'd say chance it, I've been feeling more hollows coming for awhile now and they're only getting stronger, sooner or later, you're going to get your ass kicked and then I'll have to step in to save it,' Bob tells me.

'I agree, even should you train non-stop, you may not be ready for what is coming. I suggest taking this risk as there is no other choice,' Zangetsu replies.

'Alright then, let's just hope I survive this,' I say to them and look back at Urahara. "Let's do it," I reply to him.

"Very well, I'll go get the Hogyoku after explaining to Rukia and Renji what will be happening," he tells me and walks over to the others.

After a few minutes, Rukia is sitting in front of me with an expression of disbelief. "I've had this thing inside me for years and you never told me!?" she yells at Urahara.

"Calm down, Rukia. It was the only choice I had at the time to completely hide it from those who would misuse it. Now Ichigo wishes to try and harness it's power to boost his own. Ichigo, Yoruichi, unsurprisingly Ms. Pinkie Pie, and myself have been sensing something big coming, we're not sure what it is yet but it'll be here soon. Even the Head-Captain himself senses it," Urahara explains to them.

"So, you're going to pull this thing out of her and put it in Ichigo?" Renji asks.

"Correct, but this is also risky, if the Hogyoku finds Mr. Kurosaki unworthy it could kill him," he replies. "Or do absolutely nothing," he then adds at the end in a more light hearted tone.

"This won't hurt me will it?" Rukia asks.

"Nope, at least I think it won't," Urahara replies and holds his right hand's fingertips right in front of her chest. "Ready?" he asks her.

She gulps and nodded.

Urahara slowly pushes his hand into her chest and a small hole opens making us all look at it wide eyed. After a few seconds, he pulls his hand out with the Hogyoku and the hole in her chest closes.

"Well, here it is," he says and holds it out.

In his hand is a small one inch tall blue glass like ball with a light blue energy swirling within.

"That's it?" Renji asks as he leans in to look at it. "This is what this is all about?"

"According to Mr. Kurosaki it is," Urahara replies to him and then looks at me. "Are you sure you wish to do this?" he asks me one more time.

I nodded in reply. "Yes, I need to be ready for whatever is coming..." I reply and stare at the Hogyoku.

"Alright, good luck," he says before removing the seal and presses it into my chest.

It pushes inside half way and my vision goes white. I rub my eyes to see I'm in my mindscape, Zangetsu and Bob are next to me while a being that looks like it's made of pure energy like the Hogyoku stands before me.

"Who seeks my power?" he asks.

I gulp again and glance to my companions then back to the being. "Ichigo Kurosaki," I reply.

He looks at me and floats down two metres in front of me. "And why do you seek my power?" he asks.

"A threat is approaching and I'm not strong enough to face it as I am... I need help to fight it," I tell him.

"Is that all? You just want power?" he asks, almost sounding disappointed.

I take a moment to think... 'Do I just want power? I was perfectly fine with training myself to get stronger, and I'd prefer to do it that way... but if what we feel is coming is as strong as we think it is...' Images of the friends I've made over the weeks come to mind, The Element Bearers, the Princesses, the townsfolk, Rukia and... Orihime...

I then look back at the being. "I want the power to protect my friends and those I care for. I want to make sure they all stay safe," I reply with a determined expression.

He floats an inch off the ground and gets right in my face, staring me in the eyes. I don't dare to blink or look away as he continues to stare, he then tilts his head slightly and backs off.

"Your resolve is admirable, I deem you worthy of my power as long as you keep that goal in mind. But be warned, for once you accept my power we may never be separated. Should that happen, you will die," he tells me and holds his right hand out to me.

I look down at it and back to Zangetsu and Bob who both nodded at me, I turn back to the being and smile. "I accept," I reply and hold his hand with my right.

I'm blinded again and a searing pain spreads from my chest, I open my eyes and grip my chest as I can feel something forming on my neck, wrists, and chest.

"Ichigo!" Rukia says with worry.

After a few minutes of burning pain, it stops. I get up off the floor and gasp for breath on my hands and knees.

"How do you feel, Mr. Kurosaki?" Urahara asks me.

I look up at him panting for breath. "Like I've been... set on fire..." I reply as I lean back and sit up on my ass.

Rukia and Renji gasp as they look at my chest, I look down and see the Hogyoku in the middle of a black X in the centre on my chest... 'Wait a minute... aren't these Ichigo's Fullbring markings?' I think to myself and slowly stand up. I pick up my Zanpakuto and notice it's new shape, the grip is now black with a small chain at the bottom.

'I feel different... I feel more powerful... I, Ichigo, form our mask quickly!' Bob tells me.

I place my left hand over my face and form my mask... "Ichigo... the markings on your mask has changed," Rukia tells me. I take it off and see two vertical lines over each eye from top to bottom.

I put it back on, raise my hands and stare at them, I feel stronger, a lot stronger. "This is going to take a while to get used to," I say in an even more distorted voice than before.

"Are you alright, Ichigo?" Rukia asks while Renji has a hand on his zanpakuto.

"Yeah... I feel fine," I reply and dismiss my mask and look at my zanpakuto.

'Zangetsu, how’re you feeling?' I ask him.

'I feel fine Ichigo, the Hogyoku has... moved in as you might say,' he replies.

'He's there?' I ask.

'I am, but I shall remain silent unless you request aid or information,' the Hogyoku replies.

'Oh... Okay,' I say and look back at the others.

"Well... it worked," I tell them. "At least Aizen can't use it to make Arrancars now... wait a minute... aw shit! I forgot that he also has his own version that he made!" I say and groan, how could I have forgotten that!

"I see... Then he can still get his power even if he doesn't have this one..." Urahara says in a sombre tone.

"So what we're sensing could be Aizen making his move?" I ask.

"Could be, but there's no way of knowing unless we ask him directly," he replies and pulls out his fan.

"Well, until then, I think I should practise with my new power and get used to it," I say and flex my fingers, I feel like I'm using my Bankai already.

"Good idea, it will help you get used to your new strength and speed. It'll also help you figure out the extent of your new powers." Urahara tells me.

So for the next two hours I test my new power, as I thought, I'm just as fast as I was in my Bankai before, my zanpakuto's grip is better as well.

I formed my bow but it still looked the same, though the arrows are just a bit stronger now.

My Bankai though, I could only hold it for three minutes before I had to cancel it, I'll still need to train my body some more but it's better than nothing. My Bankai looks a bit different now, there's multiple crosses across the front of my Shihakushō and I have bone like gauntlets that look like X's and the Hogyoku is in the centre of the top cross on my chest. My Zanpakuto is now curved with three points near the tip on the back of the blade.

My hollow mask only boosts my power by half of what my Bankai does, and I can only hold it for ten minutes now instead of three days, but I'm already stronger than I was with my mask before, so it's not really an issue anymore. It was when I tried using my mask in my Bankai that something new happened, Instead of just a mask, it covered my whole head and body and I see horns grow out the side of my head which are pointing forward. I have red fur like tufts on my ankles, wrists and neck, my skin is now white... I look down and instead of a hole, the Hogyoku is in the middle where the black lines connect. 'This is Ichigo's hollowfied form when he fought Ulquiorra.' I can only hold this new hollow form for thirty seconds before it starts to drain me rapidly, as powerful as I felt in it, it’s more like a last resort thing for now.

After I finish my training for the day I walk over to Urahara. "Thanks for helping me, Urahara. Here's the bits for today's training," I tell him and hand him forty bits.

He takes the money and pockets it. "No trouble at all, Mr. Kurosaki. I think it's safe to say you could take on a couple of the captains by yourself now," he tells me.

"I hope so, if it is Aizen and his Arrancars that are coming, I'm gonna need all the strength I can get to face them," I reply and stretch my sore limbs. "Ichigo from the anime struggled to face them even with his Bankai and hollow mask together, just I won't make the same mistakes he made by drawing a fight out, If they do come, I'll make it a quick fight," I reply and tell the others I'm heading to the Castle.

"Very well, I'll see what I can dig up in the Soul Society in the meantime," Urahara tells me and I head out.

I make my way to the Castle and the guards let me pass, I wait by the throne room doors until the guards finally let me in.

I smile at the Princesses who smile back, but then look surprised at my new appearance. "Ichigo? What happened to thy zanpakuto and attire?" Luna asks.

"And what is that in your chest?" Celestia asks looking right at the Hogyoku with a frown.

"Well... it's a bit of a long story, I'll explain it during our training," I reply.

Chapter 18: Facing the Nightmare

View Online

Chapter 18: Facing the Nightmare

As we walk to the special training room the Princesses have made for themselves, I explained to them what the Hogyoku is and why my zanpakuto's shape changed and what the markings on my chest and arms are.

"So thou art more powerful than before?" Luna asks and her horn glows, after a few seconds she gasps. "Thou are just as strong as thee was in thy Bankai state!" she says with shock.

"And my strength will double again should I use my Bankai now... Though, I don't think you'd like to see me use my mask during my Bankai," I reply.

"And why is that?" Celestia asks as we reach the room.

I sigh and look right at her. "I become fully hollowfied, not just a mask but my whole body, horns included," I reply.

Luna looks at me with wide eyes. "And thou hast control in such a form?" she asks me.

"Yes, but I can only hold it for thirty seconds for now," I tell her. "Would you like to see it?" I ask her.

She frowns and looks down, after a few seconds she looks back at me. "Yes, we would like to see thy new form," she replies and Celestia nodded.

"Alright," I say and stand in the middle of the room. "BANKAI!" I yell and take my new Bankai form, I then form my hollow mask which spreads all over and I take my hollowfied form.

They both gasp as I turn to look at them both. After a few seconds I cancel it and my Bankai.

Luna eyes go wide and unfocused, she then starts shaking. I frown and glance at Celestia with a worried expression.

'Ichigo, her hollow is growing stronger!' Bob tells me as Luna's hollow mask starts to form and her screams echo throughout the room.

'What!?' I reply and quickly pin Luna to the ground where Celestia yelps in surprise.

"What's happening!?" she asks me.

"Her hollow is breaking free! Can you send me into her mind like how she brought me to hers?" I reply and ask her.

"I-I can try," she replies and her horn glows.

After a few seconds my vision goes white and when it returns I see Luna is desperately fighting off her inner hollow which is on top of her with her mask on laughing at Luna. The mask's pattern has two black crescent moons pointing inward across her eyes.

"You are weak! I will take great pleasure in killing your sister and destroying the sun so the night will stay eternal for the whole planet!" the hollow says with a distorted tone.

I quickly use my shunpo and tackle the hollow off of Luna. "Now what did I tell you about behaving," I scold the hollow who quickly gets up and glares at me.

"YOU! How dare you interfere! I told you I will make you regret your actions before! Free from those blasted chains, I am now stronger than when we last met, Shinigami!" she yells at me in anger and charges at me with her own version of Luna's zanpakuto.

I just raise an eyebrow at her, to me she's moving very slowly. I sidestep to the left, avoiding her attack easily and punch her in the cheek cracking her mask and making her tumble a good seven or so metres away.

"Oh? So have I, bitch. You're going to have to do much better than that," I retort.

She gets back up and stares at me wide eyed, Luna on the other hand is cowering behind me while staring in shock at how easily I overpowered her hollow, I then turn to Luna and pat her head.

"You're going to have to fight her, I can't do it for you if you want to make her power your own," I tell her and kneel down. "You can do this, you're stronger than she is. This is what we've been training for, show her you're no longer going to let her push you around."

Her zanpakuto Reitō floats down and stands beside her. "We have prepared thee as well as we could in the short time we had, we believe thou art ready," she tells Luna.

The hollow fires a bolt of reishi at Luna and I block it with the flat side of my zanpakuto without even looking. "No manners what so ever. We're talking here, be a good little girl and wait for the grown ups to finish," I tell the hollow and turn back to Luna. "Go on, show her what the real Princess of the Night can do," I say to encourage her.

Luna looks from me to Reitō and then to the hollow. "Thou art right, we can do this!" she says and using the shunpo I taught her, charges right at the hollow.

"What!?" the hollow yelps as Luna is right in her face and slams her right forehoof into the left side of the hollow's mask, making more cracks to match the ones I gave on the right.

The hollow growls and lunges at Luna who sidesteps her attack and slashes the hollow on her left foreleg with her own zanpakuto.

"She's doing well," I say to Reitō who is standing beside me.

"That she is, we hast been teaching her all we could during her sleep, she is more than ready for this, she just needed to believe in herself," she replies.

Luna then follows up with a hard buck to the hollows ribs and launches her across the landscape where she tumbles across the moondust covered ground.

"Damn you! I will tear your soul apart!" the hollow screams in rage and fires bolt after bolt of reishi at Luna, she responds by avoiding the blasts with fluid motions that make her look graceful.

After avoiding a few more, Luna then raises her zanpakuto. "Gengetsu Zangeki!" she yells and swings her sword at the hollow.

A crescent moon shaped blade of ice spins towards the hollow and hits her in the left hind leg, it's instantly frozen over and she stumbles onto her side.

Luna is right on top of her and smashes the hollow mask off her face with the Kashira of her Zanpakuto. "NOOOOOO!" the hollow screams and the chains that once held her reform and strap her down on the ground but this time they're a silver colour, her zanpakuto also fades away and she can't move an inch.

"We... We did it!" Luna cheers on her victory.

I walk over to her and pat her on the back. "I knew you could do it, now you should be able to summon your mask when you need it, it'll drain you quickly at first until you get used to it," I tell her.

She looks at me with a smile. "We thank thee for giving us the courage to do this," she tells me and gives me a quick hug.

I smile and hug her back. "You're welcome. Now let's go back, your sister is worried about ya," I reply and her horn glows, after a few seconds I'm back in the training room.

"Luna?" Celestia asks with worry as Luna sits up with her hollow mask still on her face.

"Sister?" she replies in her own distorted tone.

Celestia stares wide eyed at her, Luna is also wide eyed at her new tone of voice.

"She's fine, Celestia. She defeated her hollow and now has access to its power," I tell her.

Luna removes the mask and stares at it. "This is our mask?" she asks.

"Yup. Now that you've got it, I'll be training you in how to utilise it," I reply and pat her on the shoulder, I then look at Celestia. "I'll still be helping you get stronger as well for when your time comes," I tell her.

She nodded slowly while looking at Luna's black and yellow eyes.

Three Hours Later

I trained Luna in how to summon and dismiss her mask and also trained Celestia to be stronger as well, though they were very shocked at how fast I can now move, they couldn't even keep up with me, even with their shunpo training.

I bid the Princesses farewell for the day and head back to Ponyville while scaring the crap out of some pegasi flying near the edge of the city by jumping off.

Some even tried to catch me before I shot off towards the town.

I land in front of my house and enter, I grab a few more bits and head back out towards the Hospital in hopes of catching Orihime there.

I walk through the front door and smile at the mare behind the counter. "Hello, is Orihime here?" I ask her.

She looks up and smiles back. "Ichigo, you're here with another injury again are you?" she asks with a smirk.

I chuckle and shake my head. "No, I just want to ask her something," I reply.

She giggles and points to the left. "She's in the staff room last I heard, please knock on the door before you go in, I like the new look by the way," she tells me.

"Thanks, Tenderheart. Say hi to your sister for me!" I call back as I head down the hall.

"Will do!" she yells to me and I reach the staff room.

I take a deep breath and exhale slowly. ‘I can do this.’ I tell myself and knock on the door and wait for a reply.

"Who is it?" Orihime asks.

"It's me Ichigo," I reply.

The door opens and Orihime smiles at me. "What are you doing here?" she asks me.

"I... err... I came to ask if you'd like to, erm, I-If you'd like to join me for... Dinner," I ask her.

She tilts her head for a second and then gasps. "Are you asking me out on a date?" she asks me.

I rub the back of my neck and grin sheepishly. "Erm, I guess so... Yeah, I am," I reply.

She smiles widely and then giggles. "I was wondering when you would ask," she tells me.

My smile fades and I just stare at her confused. "What?" I ask her.

"I've seen how you look at me every time we're together or when I'm healing your injuries," she replies.

I can feel my cheeks burn and I cough into my hand. "Well... Yes, I think you're beautiful and kind and just perfect... So, would you like to join me?" I ask again.

She's still smiling and nodded. "I'd like that," she tells me and then looks at my chest, her smile fades and she looks wide eyed at the Hogyoku. "Is that what I think it is?" she asks.

"Yeah, I had Urahara put it in me to help me get stronger so I can protect everyone better... I was getting tired of being slapped about and hurt," I reply. "I can tell you the details over dinner," I say.

She nodded and smiles again. "Alright, I have to get back to work in a few minutes, I'll see you at your place at eight?" she asks.

I grin and nodded. "Sure, I'll see you then," I reply and she closes the door.

I step out of the Hospital with my grin still on my face and raise my hands in the air. "WOOOHOOOO!" I yell, making nearby ponies jump. I then use my shunpo to head home and start planning on what to do.

Chapter 19: A Date and New Arrivals

View Online

Chapter 19: A Date and New Arrivals

I rush home and get even more bits, I need to make a reservation at the local restaurant and plan other activities for our date.

'She said yes...' I keep repeating over and over again in my head.

'So you got the girl, you're just going to fuck it up and she'll hate your guts after,' Bob says with a chuckle.

'Hey, I ain't gonna fuck this up, it's going to be perfect!' I scold the asshole.

'Uh-huh, we'll see,' he says and goes silent.

I pocket the bits and head out towards the Silver Platter Restaurant.

I walk over to the posh looking creamy coloured pony with a slicked back blue mane and tail, he even has a fancy moustache.

"Velcome to ze Silver Platter, Sir. How may I assist you," he asks me.

"Hi, I'd like to get a table for two at eight fifteen please?" I reply.

He looks down at a book in front of him on a podium. "Ve have two tables remaining, Sir. Vould you like ze private room or ze open area table?" he asks.

I frown in thought. 'I'd probably get way too embarrassed at the open table with others watching... but with the room we get our privacy and I can tell her what's going on without anyone eavesdropping. The room may be more expensive, but she's worth it.'

"I'd like the room please," I reply.

"Very well, Sir. Zat vill be one-hundred bits in advance," he says. I fish out the money and hand it over to him. "Vhat name shall I put ze room under sir?" he then asks me.

"Ichigo Kurosaki," I reply and spell it out for him.

"Thank you for dining at ze Silver Platter, Sir. Ve look forward to your arrival tonight," he tells me and bows slightly.

"Thank you," I say to him and then leave. I still have two hours before Orihime arrives and I need to plan the rest.

I quickly head back up to Canterlot and check the local Theatre for any decent movies. A romance starts at nine and some sort of adventure story starts at nine thirty in another room with other movies as well... 'I'll let Orihime pick what to watch,' I think to myself and head back down to Ponyville.

I find Roseluck just packing her cart away and ‘appear’ in front of her. "Hey, Rose! Any chance I can get a bouquet before you go?" I ask her.

She yelps at my sudden appearance and sighs. "Please stop doing that, how you get around quicker than Rainbow Dash with only two legs and no wings still stumps me," she replies.

"I told you I use reishi to do it, or magic to you," I tell her.

"Yeah yeah, so you say, so what do you need?" she asks me.

"I'd like ten white roses please," I reply.

"White roses?" she mumbles and then gasps. "Are you taking a mare out on a date?" she asks me with a wide smile.

I chuckle a little. "Kinda," I reply.

"Who's the lucky mare then?" she asks while putting the bouquet together.

"Orihime, I finally worked up the nerve to ask her out," I tell her.

"You mean the human mare working at the Hospital? Yeah I can see that, she's really sweet, kinda like Fluttershy actually, must be why they get along so well," she says and hands me the bouquet. "That'll be thirty bits please."

I pay her for the flowers and smile. "Thanks, I still need to get ready and prepare for our date, see ya around," I tell her and head back home.

“Good luck!” she yells back at me.

I'm going to have to ask Rarity to make me some casual clothes later, although my Shihakushō doesn't seem to easily stain and is quick and easy to wash, a bigger variety to wear would be good.

After showering and making sure I'm presentable I leave my zanpakuto in my room as I doubt I'll be allowed into the Restaurant and Theatre with it, but at least I can still use my mask, bow, and Kido if I have to.

I pass the time reading a book about a unicorn stallion who braved the demons of Tartarus to save his mare from an evil warlord, very cheesy but the action scenes are well written. Rukia has teased me non-stop about my upcoming date as she reads her own book next to me.

"By the way, I need to head back to the Soul Society for the next three days to report back and get the latest updates for my soul pager," Rukia tells me and puts her book away.

"Alright, see you when ya get back," I reply and flip the page of my book.

She leaves the house and I'm left alone for now.

A knock on the door gets my attention after about twenty minutes and I place a bookmark in the book and head to the door. I open it and go slack jawed at what I see.

Orihime is wearing a beautiful white dress that looks kinda like a kimono with a light pink flower tucked behind her right ear.

"Hello, Ichigo. Are you ready to go?" she asks me with a sweet smile. I just dumbly nodded up and down. "Good, so where are we going first?" she asks.

"I, errr," I mumble as she giggles at me. "I booked us a reservation at the Silver Platter for eight fifteen, then we can go see a movie in Canterlot," I tell her and pick up the white rose bouquet on the table by the door and give them to her.

She gasps and takes the flowers and gives them a sniff. "They're beautiful," she says and smiles at me.

I smile in return and hold my left arm out. "Well then, my lady. Shall we depart?" I ask her in a posh gentlemanly way.

She giggles and hooks her right arm around my left. "Yes my good sir, let's," she replies and we head out.

We receive a lot of smiles and waves from the ponies as we walk by and we wave back at them.

"So, where did you get the dress? From Rarity I take it?" I ask her.

"Uh-huh, she was really excited to make it for me, I had it designed after your robes actually," she tells me.

"I thought it looked similar, wait... you mean to tell me you've been waiting for me to ask you out for awhile now?" I ask.

She blushes slightly and nodded. "Uh-huh, you've treated me kindly and always looked out for me, you've helped me fit in and I wouldn't even have a job if it wasn't for you. I don't know what I would've done if you weren't here to help me when I arrived," she replies. "I was just too shy to ask you myself..."

I smile wider at that.

'Argh, gag me with a spoon,' Bob says.

'Dude, can you please just let me have this tonight without the sarcastic remarks?' I ask him.

'Yeah yeah sure, just don't make too much noise when you both get back home,' he teases making me sigh.

"Ichigo? What's the matter?" Orihime asks me.

"Nothing, just Bob being a twat again," I reply and she giggles.

We arrive at the restaurant and we're led to the private room, ponies dining here stare at us as we pass by. 'I'm so glad I went for the private room now.'

I pull out Orihime's seat and push her closer to the table once she sits down, I sit across from her and the waiter takes our orders.

I order the sweet potato salad with a small amount of red wine and Orihime gets some kind of pasta dish with a really weird name and some wine as well.

Once the waiter leaves, Orihime asks me about the Hogyoku. I explained to her what happened and why I had it done.

"So something strong is coming but no one knows what it is exactly?" she asks me.

"That's what it feels like, whether or not it's hollows, Aizen, or something else... I don't know," I reply.

She then frowns at me. "Why didn't you tell me Urahara was here! I want to meet Ururu so much, she's adorable!" she tells me.

'She's more upset over the fact that I didn't tell her about Urahara than the threat coming?' I think to myself with a raised eyebrow.

"Well, we're going to Canterlot after dinner for a movie... We could meet them before that if you'd like," I tell her.

She smiles again and nodded. "Yes please," she replies.

Our food arrives and we dig in. "So, what's work at the Hospital like?" I ask her.

She's startled by my question and slurps up a strand of pasta a bit too quickly and coughs a bit. "Oh you know, the Doctors are friendly and the Nurses are kind. It's a great place really... though there is one Nurse who doesn't like me..." she replies with a sad frown.

"Who?" I ask with a frown. 'Who wouldn't Like Orihime? She's just as kind as Fluttershy.'

"Nurse Life Line, she thinks that my power will put the other Nurses and Doctors out of work..." she tells me.

"Has anyone been fired since you started working there?" I ask her.

"Well... no, but she says my power is something only Princess Celestia should have..." Orihime replies.

I facepalm and sigh. "Sounds like she worships the Princess too much, and that she favours Celestia over Luna." I say and rub my eyes. "Just ignore her, and if she threatens you, let me know," I tell her. She nodded and smiles. "So what would you like for dessert?" I ask her.

"A chocolate banana sundae we can share would be nice," she replies.

I smile back. "Sure, sounds delicious," I say and we order it.

After ten minutes just eating and chatting, I pay the bill of eighty-two bits and we make our way out.

"So what are we doing next?" Orihime asks me.

I grin and pick her up bridal style and she yelps in surprise, I start walking into the air getting some of the ponies to stare at the seemingly impossible action.

"We're going to Urahara's store, so hold on tight," I tell her and she wraps her arms around my neck as I kick off the air and launch myself towards Canterlot.

I don't go very fast and it takes around ten minutes to get there, I was enjoying the trip over here to be honest, it was nice holding Orihime close.

We land in the middle of the street where some of the ponies run away. 'I guess they still remember my little stunt.'

I lead Orihime to the store and slide the door open.

"Urahara!? Are you here?" I call out.

I spot Jinta stacking the shelves with new candy. "Huh? Oh it's you, yeah he's in the back... who's the chick?" he replies and asks.

"I'm Orihime, oh you're so much more adorable as a pony!" Orihime replies to him and ruffles his mane.

Jinta frowns at that and groans as he lightly swats her hand away with a hoof. "I'm not adorable! I'm a mighty warrior!... Wait here, I'll get the owner," he tells us and walks into the back room.

Orihime looks around and she checks the candy shelves. After a few minutes, Urahara enters the room and spots Orihime.

"Oh hello, Mr. Kurosaki. I see you've brought a friend with you this time," he greets me.

"Yeah, she wanted to meet Ururu, she's just like me, a Displaced," I tell him.

"Ah, well, I don't see why she can't meet Ururu," he says and faces the back room. "Ururu! You have a visitor!" he calls out.

A little pink pegasus filly with a black mane and tail with two pigtails and a snake tongue like strand of hair over her muzzle looks at us.

"Yes?" she asks quietly.

I look to Orihime and notice her starry eyed expression, she then rushes forward and scoops the filly up and cuddles her tightly.

"Oooooh! She's so cute and adorable!" she says with a wide smile.

Ururu looks confused but doesn't struggle. "Erm, thank you?" she says.

After a few more seconds, Orihime puts her back down. "You're much more cuter than I thought," she says and scratches Ururu behind her ears.

This gets a smile from Ururu and she leans her head into Orihime's hand some more.

"So, Mr. Kurosaki. What brings you back here today?" Urahara asks me.

"Taking Orihime out on a date, she wanted to come here and meet Ururu," I reply.

"Oh I see, young love. So I take it she has powers of her own then?" he asks me.

"Yes, she can heal any wound, create a strong shield, and has a single target attack. She's more of a support character than an offensive one and her powers are like a fullbring," I tell him.

"That makes sense," he replies and leans over to me and whispers. "I've managed to track the source of the energy we've been sensing, I believe it's coming from Hueco Mondo," he tells me.

"So it could be the hollow or Aizen... but then what I know of the anime has a good chance of not applying here. Aizen could be a good guy for all I know and the hollows have gotten stronger by themselves or have someone else leading them..." I reply.

"True, we'll just have to send an expedition into Hueco Mundo to find out what's going on in a few weeks," he says.

"Yeah, I still need to go to a Captains meeting later about the Displaced Quincy that came by a couple weeks ago… Where's Renji by the way?" I ask as I don't see him around.

"Down below training, after witnessing your rise in power he's tripled his training to try and catch up," he tells me and chuckles. “I think you motivated him.”

Orihime then stands back up and smiles at us. "Thanks for bringing me here, Ichigo. It was great," she says.

Urahara closes his paper fan and smiles at Orihime. "I am happy you enjoyed it miss, now if you don't mind, I'm waiting for a new shipment of goods to arrive soon," he replies cheerfully.

We say our goodbyes and I lead Orihime to the Theatre. "So what would you like to watch?" I ask her.

"Hmmm." She hums in thought and looks at the posters on the wall. "Oh! That one," she says pointing at a comedy called 'Dude, where's my carriage?' With two stallions, one of them holding a carriage wheel.

I shrug and nodded. "Alright, I could go for a laugh," I reply.

We enter the Theatre and walk up to the front counter where three other ponies are in line, a young pale green mare with a pink mane and tail, braces on her teeth and is wearing a uniform is manning the register.

After a few minutes it's our turn.

"Welcome! How may I help you?" she asks us with a happy tone.

"Yeah, can we get two tickets to dude where's my carriage please?" I reply.

"Sure! Would you like to purchase any snacks or drinks?" she asks while getting two tickets.

"You want anything?" I ask Orihime.

She nodded and looks at the snacks. "I'll have a small popcorn, some nachos and a colt'a cola please," she says.

I look back to the mare. "I'll have the same as well," I add and get my bit bag out.

"That'll be thirty-six bits please," she tells us and I pay for it. "Thank you and enjoy the movie!" she says and waves us off with a smile.

We head to the doors leading to the screening rooms and a stallion in a similar uniform stops us. "Tickets?" he asks.

"Here," I reply and hand them to him.

"Okay... oh this movie, yeah it's a good one, please follow me," he tells us and we follow him into the room the movie is showing in. "Please pick any seat you like," he says and heads back to guide other customers.

We head to the back row in the middle and sit next to each other.

"So what do you think this movie will be like?" I ask Orihime.

"Not sure, but the poster made it look funny," she replies.

We wait for another five minutes and the movie starts.

One Hour And Twenty Minutes Later

That was surprisingly funny, especially the part where the two stallions woke up in the same bed together after their night of drinking, the screams of horror they gave.

Half way through, Orihime leaned her head on my left shoulder making me smile.

We leave the Theatre laughing still from the movie. "That was a lot better than I thought it would be," Orihime says.

"I know right? I'll have to look for more of that director's movies," I reply and stretch my arms and back. "So, you ready to head home?" I ask her. It is starting to get late and the sun is close to setting.

She yawns and nodded. "Yeah, I'm getting tired... thanks for a great time, Ichigo. Maybe next time I'll take you out on a date," she tells me and giggles.

"I'd like that," I reply and pick her up bridal style again and start jogging to the mountain edge where I then leap off.

Orihime grips me tightly but a smile is on her face. I make my way towards Fluttershy's cottage and after fifteen minutes, I land by the front door.

"I'll see you tomorrow yeah?" she asks me and knocks on the door.

"Sure, I'm going to be training with Urahara for a few hours then with the Princesses for a couple as well, then I'll be heading back here," I tell her.

"Alright, again I had a great time tonig..." she says but we hear a loud tearing sound behind me.

I create my bow and pull back the reishi string and form an arrow. I hear the screams of terror as two people fall out of the tear with the void in it.

"Ow... I knew we should have stayed away from that creepy guy, but noooooo, you wanted to buy that replica of Chad's necklace," the guy who looks just like Ishida says to the other guy who looks just like Chad.

"What? It was better than the cheap thing I made, why wouldn't I get it? You got that Quincy bow pendant from him as well," Chad replies to Ishida.

I lose my frown for a confused expression but I don't lower my bow.

"Who are you?" I ask them.

They stop arguing and turn to look at me. "Huh? Oh erm, my name is... is..." Ishida says but then slowly looks horrified. "I can't remember my name... I CAN'T REMEMBER MY NAME!" he screams in panic and grasps his head.

'Wow, what a wuss, even you didn't whine like this,' Bob says.

'No kidding, he looks like he's about to hyperventilate,' I reply. 'Thanks for keeping quiet during my date by the way,' I tell him.

'Whatever, I'll be nagging you for hours tomorrow to make up for it hehe,' he replies.

I sigh and deform the arrow but keep my bow out. "Do you remember being at a convention?" I ask them.

Ishida is still having his panic attack while Chad looks more relaxed. "Yeah, we were. I wanted to buy this necklace and... and... I can't remember our names as well... Well, we both bought an item from this merchant and then the next thing we know we're falling through the floor," Chad replies.

"Just like me and Orihime, well, you're both coming with me then. I can't have you wandering around without a clue in the world and getting yourselves killed," I tell them.

"K-K-Killed!?" Ishida stutters.

"Yes, killed. You're now in Equestria and hollows exist here. I'm taking you back to my place so I can fill you both in on what's going on," I reply and rub the bridge of my nose.

Chad stands up and effortlessly pulls Ishida onto his feet with one hand. "That's new," he says and looks at his hand.

"You now have Chad's strength and endurance as well as his hollow like powers," I tell him. He then looks at me with a shocked expression.

I look back to Orihime and smile. "I'll get these guys settled in, you get some rest," I tell her and notice Fluttershy peeking out from behind her door.

"See ya later, Fluttershy," I say to the shy mare.

She squeaks and whispers her own goodbye as she lets Orihime inside.

I turn back to the two confused and one very panicked individuals. "Alright then, since you're new here you can bunk with me at my place, I have a spare room and a fold out bed couch, you two can decide who gets what. Let's get going before the sun sets," I tell them.

I lead them back in silence, they’re probably trying to come to terms with what’s happening and when we’re halfway to Ponyville my Soul Pager goes off.

It's another pack of five timberwolf hollows and they charge out of the Everfree at us, I still have my bow out and I form an arrow and fire it at the first one. The arrow hits its mark and the hollow's head gets blown in half and begins to dissolve, I quickly form another and fire it at the second Hollow.

The arrow hits it in the neck and blows its head clean off. I form a third arrow and launch it at another but only manage to take its left foreleg off.

The fourth hollow pounces at Chad, but he manages to grip the hollows jaw with both his hands with a wide eyed expression.

Ishida picks up a nearby rock and tosses it at the hollow's head which gave Chad enough time to rip its lower jaw off. I turn and fire an arrow through its head and then roll away from the fifth hollow's leaping attack at me.

I get back up and point my right index finger at the hollow. "Hado number four! Byakurai!" I yell out and fire a bolt of reishi at it which burns a hole right through its side.

It collapses onto the ground and I form another arrow and use my shunpo to stand right by its head and shoot it right between the eyes.

I look around and see Chad bring down both of his hands and crush the hollow’s head whose leg I shot off to pieces.

"Holy crap! I don't recognise that kind of hollow!" Ishida yells while panting heavily.

"Those were timberwolf hollows... they hunt in packs and while not a threat on their own, they are in a group as they can overwhelm you quite quickly," I reply and walk over to Chad. "You alright?" I ask him.

He nodded and sighs. "Yeah, thanks for the help," he replies. "Wait a minute, why do you have a bow? You’re dressed as Ichigo, where's your Zanpakuto?" he asks me.

"Long story, I'll tell you about it when we get to my place," I reply and we continue towards Ponyville.

Chapter 20: And the Gang's all Here Part 1

View Online

Chapter 20: And the Gang's all Here Part 1

I lead the two of them to my place which the ponies in town stop and stare with surprise as two new humans are walking through Ponyville.

"So, how are you two related?" I ask them. I guess I should be calling Ishida Uryu instead as I remember Ishida is his surname.

Uryu is still having a panic attack while Chad answers. "Oh erm, we're brothers... It's strange that I can remember all we've done together to some degree, but not his name..."

"I see, well Orihime and I also can't remember our names or our past before the convention. While you two just arrived, Orihime has been here for a few weeks now while I've been here for a millennia," I tell him.

Chad looks shocked that I've been here that long while Uryu looks like his brain finally took a vacation as he passes out. Chad sighs and lifts Uryu up over his right shoulder and continues to follow me.

We make it back to my place without trouble and I open the door for them.

"Follow me, we'll put your brother in the guest room for now," I tell Chad and he nodded in reply.

I open the guest room door but stop and stare at what it has become... 'What the fuck has Rukia done!?' I shout out in thought.

The room is now pink with Chappy the bunny wallpaper on the walls, the bed quilt also has the bunny on it and she even has stuffed animals all over the place.

'I'm going to have a few words with her... I never gave her permission to do this! It's like she's moved in here for good!' I think to myself and sigh.

"Erm, Ichigo? Why is the room pink?" Chad asks.

"Rukia is my partner for this area and I let her have the spare room while she's here, this is the first time I've looked in here since then and I had no idea she'd done this..." I reply. "Just put him on the bed," I tell him.

He carefully puts Uryu on the bed and we head back down to the lounge.

"You want a drink? I have tea, coffee, soda, and plain old water," I ask him as I head to the kitchen.

"I'll have a soda please," he replies.

I grab two colt'a colas from my fridge and pop both the caps off, I give him one and then sit in my favourite armchair while he sits on the couch.

"Alright, so here's the low down. You and your brother are now in a world called Equus and are in the country called Equestria which is run by as you saw, cute adorable little pastel coloured ponies. I'm taking you both with me to Canterlot tomorrow to meet the Princesses and Urahara as something dangerous is on it's way here, we just don't know what and when exactly. So I'm going to get you and Uryu both trained so you can at least protect yourselves," I tell him.

He remains quiet for a few seconds before sighing. "And there is no way back home?" he asks.

"None that we know of... there's just too many worlds out there and no way of knowing which is ours or even our universe. We're stuck here for the rest of our lives, but I'm making the most of it, I can barely remember the convention anyway after being here for nearly a thousand years," I reply and take a swig of my drink.

"How are you still alive after so long then?" he asks sounding a bit depressed.

I tell him about my hollow's rampage and the stoning I got by the Princesses, the Displaced and everything up to now. "And that's my life so far," I tell him.

"We're not the only ones this happened to then?" he asks me.

"Nope, as I told ya, I've met a few of them already, one was even a Quincy and gave me my bow," I reply and finish off my drink.

"So where are we going to stay then? I doubt we can stay here at your place forever... and what about food and clothing?" He asks me with worry.

"I'll buy a couple of extra large mattresses for you both and set them up in my room until you can find your own place, rent for these houses are pretty cheap. I get paid by the Princesses to fight hollows here and I did get paid at the local apple orchard but the harvest is done till next season. Rukia works at a local café to help pay for rent and food, you could look for a job at the townhall, I'm sure a big strong guy like you could get into construction," I reply and tell him.

"I guess so... but... I guess our names are now Sado and Uryu huh?" he wonders aloud.

"Yup, just like Orihime and I took our characters names."

"Well, Uryu was good with computers, though I don't know if he even remembers anything about that now," he says.

"Yeah well, you better get some sleep, we're getting up early tomorrow as I'll have to carry both your asses up the mountain," I tell him and stand up stretching my limbs.

"Okay, so I take it I'm sleeping here?" he asks pointing to the couch.

"Yeah, hold on," I reply and use my shunpo to get a spare blanket and pillow for him and then open the couch into a bed. "Here you go, goodnight, we'll get breakfast in town before we leave," I tell him and walk up to my room.

"Thanks! Goodnight!" he calls back to me.

I pick up my phone and dial Luna.

"Ichigo? Is something the matter?" she asks.

"Hey, Luna. You could say that, we have two new displaced humans with us, they're both from the same anime my character is from and they also can't remember their names or much before the convention. They're both with me at my place and I'll be bringing them both to Canterlot tomorrow so you and Celestia can meet them," I tell her.

"We see, are they a threat or a danger to us?" she asks.

"Not that I can tell, they don't know how to use their powers. They're also confused and upset about being dragged here, Uryu passed out from a panic attack and Chad is depressed a bit but seems to be doing better than his brother," I reply.

"Very well, we look forward to meeting our new friends and allies. I shall inform our sister of this. We thank thee for informing us, as the foals say these days 'we'll be seeing ya later,'" she says and hangs up.

I put my phone on the bedside table and strip down to a pair of pyjama bottoms and go to sleep.

The Next Morning

I yawn and look at my phone, it's six twenty-three in the morning and time to get up and get ready for our trip up to Canterlot.

I slip out of bed and take a quick shower, I then head down stairs and start up a pot of coffee, I personally hate the stuff but Rukia drinks it and I'm sure these two might want some.

I walk into the lounge and gently shake Chad's shoulder. "Chad, time to get up, come on," I tell him.

He yawns deeply and stretches his arms. "Huh?" he says and looks up to me. "Damn, I was hoping that was all a dream," he mumbles.

"Nope, welcome to reality. Get up and go get your brother and tell him everything I told you over some coffee, I have a pot of coffee going and then after that we'll head out for breakfast after you both have a shower," I tell him and head back into the kitchen.

I watch through the doorway as he gets up and heads upstairs. 'It's Saturday today, I wonder if Orihime has the day off to join us in Canterlot...' I think to myself.

"AAAAAAHHH!" Uryu's scream echoes throughout the house.

'Holy crap! He screams like a girl,' Bob says.

'Good morning, Bob, Zangetsu... you to Hogyoku,' I say to them.

'Yeah yeah, good morning, but damn that Uryu guy has a set of lungs,' Bob replies.

'Good morning, Ichigo.' My Zanpakuto says.

'Yes good morning, thank you for considering my feelings,' the Hogyoku tells me.

'I've been wondering, do you have a name or is Hogyoku your actual name?' I ask him.

'I have no name, the Hogyoku is just what I am,' he replies.

'Hmmm, would you like your own name?'

He remains silent for awhile before answering. 'I would like that, I'd like to be called Jatsura.'

'Jatsura huh? Alright sure,' I reply.

'Thank you,' he says before going quiet.

I hear Chad and Ishida coming down stairs and into the kitchen. "Good morning, the coffee is ready so help yourselves. I'm going to go and see if Orihime would like to join us. Don't leave the house or answer the door," I tell them.

"Alright," Chad replies while Uryu just sits at the table with an upset expression.

I put my zanpakuto on my back and head out to Fluttershy's cottage.

I arrive in no time and knock on the door.

The door opens and Orihime smiles at me. "Oh Ichigo! What are you doing here so early?" she asks me.

I smile back. "I was wondering if you'd like to join us for breakfast and then go to Canterlot to help us train with Urahara, that is if you don't have work at the Hospital today," I reply.

Orihime hums in thought and then shakes her head. "Nope, I have the weekend off," she tells me.

"Great, so would you like to join us? We can get to know them better and help them get settled in," I say to her.

"Sure, just let me tell Fluttershy quickly," she replies and closes the door.

After a few minutes the door opens again and Orihime steps out. "I'm ready to go," she tells me.

"Awesome, then hold on tightly!" I warn her and pick her up.

She yelps but then giggles as I run back towards Ponyville. I arrive at my house and put Orihime down and then open the door.

"I'm back!" I call out.

Chad and Uryu are still at the table drinking coffee, Uryu is at least looking not as upset as before, I just hope we don't run into Pinkie Pie on our way out, she'd try to cheer them up with a party and that'll derail our schedule.

"That was quick," Chad replies and Uryu looks up at me.

"Well shunpo has its benefits," I say and sit at the table with them. "Well, Orihime will be joining us for breakfast and training, she'll be able to heal any injuries you might get learning how to use your new powers," I tell them.

"So we really do have Chad's and Uryu's abilities?" Uryu asks me.

"Yup, and now it's just a matter of learning how to use them and how strong you are already. I see you have his Seele Schneider sword arrow thingies already," I say looking at Uryu's waist.

He pulls one out and sets it on the table. "Yeah, these were just plastic when I ordered them, but they're metal now," he replies.

"Same with my hollow mask, it was plastic before but now it's real," I tell him and pick the Seele Schneider up. "We just got to get you to learn how to use these. I can help teach you how to control your reiatsu and channel it through you, maybe even how to form your bow like I do and unlike Ichigo from the anime, I've learnt a few kido attacks," I say and hand it back to him.

"Do we have to learn how?" Uryu asks me.

"If you want to stay alive? Then yes. Even though you don't know how to use your powers right now, I can sense strong reiatsu coming from you both, you're going to attract the attention of hollows and you'll need to defend yourself," I reply.

Uryu gulps but Chad nodded in understanding. "So why are we going to Urahara's to train? Wait, are you talking about that underground place of his?" Chad asks.

"Bingo, It's where I've been training for the last few weeks. Ten bits an hour but luckily it's not per person," I tell him.

Uryu then looks at Orihime. "So what do you do here?" he asks her.

"Oh... I work at the Hospital using my power to heal the badly injured that come in," she replies and takes a cup of coffee for herself.

"I see, that makes sense," Uryu says and sits up straight. "I apologise for my slight panic yesterday... we can say that we were not expecting this to happen to us," he says to us.

"Don't worry about it, at least you weren't dumped in a forest where a manticore tried to eat you," I tell him.

He looks at me wide eyed. "Right..." he mutters and his stomach growls.

"Well, let's go get breakfast then. I think we'll be needing to take the train to Canterlot as I don't think I can carry all three of you up there comfortably," I tell them and get up.

"Yeah, I don't think I like the idea of being dragged high off the ground thank you," Chad replies.

I chuckle and we head out into Ponyville.

Chapter 21: And the Gang's all Here Part 2

View Online

Chapter 21: And the Gang's all Here Part 2

We set off into Ponyville where some of the ponies stare at us or just ignore us.

"The only place open this early would be that family run diner... erm," I say but I can't remember the name, I've only been there once.

"The Sunset Diner," Orihime says for me.

"Yeah! That's the one, thanks," I say to her.

"Alright, I hope they have some bacon and eggs," Chad says.

"Sorry, but no. These ponies don't eat meat. I have to get mine from a travelling Gryphon that passes through here now and then. Ponies only get meat to feed pets like cats and dogs," I tell him. “but they do eat eggs though so you can still get those.”

"What? Damn, that's disappointing," he replies.

"You'll get used to it. I'll cook ya a steak for dinner later if you'd like? I think I have four left," I tell him.

At the mention of steak his stomach rumbles loudly. "I think he said yes," Orihime says with a giggle as Chad blushes a bit.

After a few more minutes of walking, we reach the diner and enter. A little bell rings above the door which makes the mare behind the counter look up.

"Orihime!" she says and comes around and hugs the orange haired girl.

"Hello, Sunny Smiles. How are you this morning?" Orihime asks her.

"Oh I'm good, just helping my parents today with the diner," she replies and looks at us. "Who are they? Is the one in the black tablecloth that Ichigo guy you told me about?" Sunny asks Orihime.

"Uh-huh," she replies while I have a deadpan expression on my face.

'First pyjamas now tablecloth...' I think to myself in irritation as Chad and Uryu chuckle quietly.

"Okay, so who are the other two?" Sunny then asks.

"The tall guy is Sado Yasutora and the shorter one is his brother Uryu Ishida," Orihime introduces them.

Chad raises his right hand in a small wave. "Hi," he simply says.

"Yes hello, it is a pleasure to meet you," Uryu says with a nod.

"Erm, yeah, likewise... So what can I get for you guys?" she asks us.

"We're here for breakfast before we head off to Canterlot." I say and walk over to the counter where I look at menu there. "I'll have the toast with beans and a glass of orange juice please," I order.

Chad gets the same but a larger portion with a couple of eggs while Uryu and Orihime get a salad and hash browns as well has orange juice.

We sit at a table and chat as we wait for our breakfast. I tell them what we'll be doing at Urahara's place for the next few days, I'll be teaching Uryu how to control his reiatsu and Chad will be trying to figure out how his powers work while I'll be practising with my new strength as well.

Our food arrives and we all dig in. After we all finish Orihime and I split the bill and we then head towards the station.

"And that's why I'm known as the Ponyville Angel," Orihime tells Chad and Uryu the story behind her new nickname while we wait for the train to arrive at seven o'clock, I've already paid for the tickets.

"I see, so the ponies come from all over to have you heal them?" Uryu asks her.

"Uh-huh, I've mostly restored lost limbs and some severely broken bones so far while the doctors and nurses treat things like illnesses and minor injuries," she replies.

"At least it's reassuring that if we get hurt that you'll be able to heal us," Uryu says and notices Orihime's hand in mine as we sit next to each other on the bench. "Am I picking up on this right or and I misunderstanding something?" he asks us.

"Huh?" I say and look at our hands and chuckle. "Orihime and I are dating each other, last night when you arrived we actually finished our date together," I reply while Orihime has a light blush on her face.

"Oh, I see. I hope we didn't interrupt anything," Uryu says while I hear Chad mumble 'lucky bugger' to himself.

"No, we were just saying goodnight to each other when you dropped in," Orihime tells him.

The sound of the Train's whistle gets our attention as the steam locomotive starts approaching the station. "Well, looks like our ride is here," I say and stand up.

The others get up as well and we all get on when the train stops. We show the conductor our return tickets and he uses a stamp to show we got on and the other half unstamped so we can use them to get back again.

I yawn as we watch the landscape go by, it'll take about an hour to travel up the mountain... I really wish I could just carry them up but I'm not confident enough with myself to try that yet.

"So what are these Princesses like?" Chad asks.

"They're very kind and polite," Orihime replies.

"Unless you get on their bad side then they'll try to kick your ass, Celestia tried to seal me away again after I got free and when I wouldn't go quietly she tried to kill me," I pipe in with my own comment.

"So why are you so friendly with them now?" Uryu asks me.

"When they sealed me away the first time, they somehow became Soul Reapers themselves, then during my imprisonment they had hollows put into them... Luna got possessed by hers and sealed in the moon for a thousand years. Celestia got possessed by hers during our fight where she let her anger get the better of her, but Luna and I managed to free her from it. After experiencing it for themselves, they know how I felt during mine," I reply and yawn.

"Ah... I guess that makes sense, do we need to follow any etiquette?" Uryu asks.

"Na." I wave a hand dismissively. "I just act like myself around them, they’re friends to me not some goddesses or royalty," I reply and my Soul Pager goes off. I open it to see a big hollow is heading our way.

I look out the window and a large flying black dragon like hollow is catching up to the Train. "Well, would you look at that... that one actually looks tough," I say and stand up.

"What's going on?" Uryu asks me.

"Just a dragon hollow chasing us, I'll deal with it. If you reach Canterlot before me, just wait at the station for an hour before I return, if I'm not back I want you to tell the Princesses okay, Orihime," I reply and tell Orihime.

"Okay... Please be careful, Ichigo," she replies.

"It'll be fine, I'll be back before you know it," I say and step out of the car.

I leap off the Train and use my shunpo to launch myself at the incoming hollow. I slam into it's side where it lets off a loud screech before hitting the mountainside.

I draw my zanpakuto and wait for the dust to clear.

With a roar the hollow flaps its wings and clears the dust cloud away. Its got black scales with a deep grey underbelly, its mask is long with four horns that point away from its head on the back.

It flies and hovers in front of me. "So you're the one the Queen is worried about," it says.

I go wide eyed as this isn't your run of the mill dumb hollow, it’s an Adjuchas. "Who are you and why are you here?" I ask him.

He glares at me for a while before answering. "I was sent here to test you, to see what you are capable of," he replies and inhales deeply.

He then breathes out a large plume of fire which I quickly avoid using my shunpo, only to just barely block a swipe from his right claw which sends me into the mountainside.

I grunt from the impact and rub the back of my head. 'That's going to leave a mark,' I think to myself.

'Be careful Ichigo, he's faster than he looks,' Zangetsu warns me.

'Thanks for the heads up,' I reply and launch myself at him.

I swing my zanpakuto at him and he dodges and swings his tail at me. I jump over it and hold my sword over my shoulder and channel my reiatsu through it. "GETSUGA TENSHOU!" I yell and launch a bright white beam of reishi at him.

He flaps his wings and strafes to the right, but the beam clips the tip of his tail cutting it off.

"RRAAAAAGGHH!" he roars in both pain and anger.

He opens his mouth again but instead of flames, a cero begins charging up.

"Oh shit!" I yelp and quickly form my hollow mask.

He fires and I use my increased speed to avoid the powerful attack, the cero hits the mountainside leaving a deep two metre wide and about seven metres deep hole in it with cracks and loose rocks falling around it.

The hollow looks at me with shock as I look back at him with a frown. 'If I don't take him out quickly he could bring down the mountain!'

I remove my mask and get ready to use my Bankai. "BAN-KAI!" I yell and change into my Bankai form. I've got three minutes to finish him off.

He shakes his shock away and lunges at me. I quickly use my shunpo to jump over him and land on his back, I swing my sword at his right wing and cut it off.

He roars in pain and slams into the rocky ground below.

I charge at him and raise my sword ready to strike, he looks up at me and swings his other wing faster than I anticipated and slaps me into the train tracks.

"Ooof!" I grunt as the wind is knocked out of me.

The hollow then tackles me into the mountainside where I'm embedded into the rock wall "GAAAAHHH!" I yell out in pain as I feel my left arm and a couple of ribs break from the force.

He pulls away and is about to strike again until another voice yells out. "Howl, Zabimaru!" I hear Renji yell as his Zanpakuto stretches out and slashes at the Hollow’s mask.

The hollow screeches again as I pull myself out of the wall. "Ichigo! Are you alright!?" he asks me as I shake my head to clear it.

"I'll be fine, just a few broken bones," I reply and glare at the hollow. 'Now I'm pissed.'

I use my shunpo and ignore the burning pain in my left arm and chest, I stand behind the dragon's neck and rapidly slash at it. Chunks of muscle and scales fly off as he roars in pain, He swings his remaining wing at me but I see it coming this time and slice it off as well.

He roars and turns to face me but I quickly lunge and stab him in the left eye. He backs away and screeches in pain again while Renji swings his zanpakuto at his knees, cutting through the muscle and tendons.

The hollow falls onto his stomach and I quickly dive at the exposed area I carved out of his neck and impale him through his spine.

He spasms a bit before going limp and dissolves away.

I pant heavily and cancel my Bankai, I slump to the ground due to the pain in my arm and chest.

"Ichigo! Don't worry, I'll get you back to Urahara's store and get you fixed up," he tells me and places my zanpakuto on my back and then puts my right arm over his shoulders.

"No, take me to the, ow, train station... Orihime is there, she can heal me faster," I tell him.

"Alright, just relax," he replies and uses his shunpo to take us to the station.

After twelve painful minutes we arrive where Orihime gasps at my condition. "Ichigo! Oh my god, are you alright!?" she asks with worry as Renji sets me down gently.

Other ponies gasp seeing my bloodied body and twisted left arm.

"I've been better, that hollow was a lot tougher than I thought, good thing Renji showed up when he did, I'd probably be in worse condition if he didn't," I reply as Orihime already starts to heal me.

"I was so worried about you, you... you big dummy!" she yells at me.

"Sorry," I reply quietly. I grunt as my arm twists back into the correct angle and then I sigh as the pain fades. "Thanks... I need to train more if the hollows are getting that strong… I think it was an Adjuchas," I say and look at my left hand and flex my fingers. "Thanks for the help, Renji. I take it your pager alerted you of the hollow as well?" I ask him.

"Yeah, but I felt your reiatsu fighting it as well so I double timed it over there... We need to report this to the Soul Society, the hollows are getting stronger... That dragon hollow was stronger than a captain class Shinigami," he says and gets his Soul Pager out.

"Well while you do that, we're heading over to Urahara's for more training," I tell him.

He looks over and notices Chad and Uryu. "Who are they?" he asks.

"They're like me and Orihime, displaced," I reply.

"Oh... great, more things to report about..." he mutters. "I'll meet you back at Urahara's when I'm done," he tells me and opens a gate to the Soul Society where a hell butterfly guides him through.

"Well then, welcome to Canterlot, the capital of Equestria," I tell them. "Let's get going to Urahara's store, I need to inform him about the hollow and get started on your training. I think we're running out of time fast," I say and we head off into the city.

Chapter 22: And the Gang's all Here Part 3

View Online

Chapter 22: And the Gang's all Here Part 3

The others start asking me about the hollow but I tell them to wait until we're at Urahara's before I tell them, I don't want to repeat myself.

Chad notices most of the ponies avoiding us. "Why are they running from us? The ponies in your town didn't," he asks me.

I chuckle. "That's my fault, I may have scared some of them when a snobby pony threatened me and I made him faint with my hollow mask," I reply.

Orihime then slaps me on the back of my head. "That wasn't very nice!" she scolds me.

"Oh really? What about that snob who wanted to hire you as his own personal doctor when you restored his son's broken horn? And only for his family as well, denying anyone else access to your help?" I ask her.

She opens her mouth to retort but then closes as she realises I had her there. "Fine, point taken, but scaring people still isn't nice," she says.

I then get my phone out and dial Luna's number, I better let them know what happened with the hollow.

"Hello, Ichigo? Is something the matter?" Luna answers.

"Not really, I was attacked by a dragon type hollow, Renji and I killed it but it said it was here to test me for its Queen," I tell her.

"A dragon hollow? Equestria has not seen one for nearly six-hundred years! That explains the magic we felt... We just thought it was thee training with another," she replies shocked.

"No, I was attacked and he was pretty strong, I'm heading to a place where I've been training myself for the last few weeks, can you and Celestia make your way over to me?" I ask her.

"Very well, this is much more important than the Nobles bickering at each other in court, we shall inform our sister at once. We thank thee for telling us," she replies and hangs up.

We arrive quickly at the store and Urahara looks serious. "Renji told me about what he saw of that hollow, but what do you think, Ichigo?" he asks me once we're all inside, that's the first time he's used my first name.

"I'll tell you when the Princesses get here," I reply.

"The Princesses? They're coming here?" he asks and drops his fan. "Tessai! Ururu! Jinta! Clean this place spotless and get some tea and snacks made pronto!" he yells back to the others.

"Okay!" Jinta replies and grabs a broom.

"Of course, Owner," Tessai replies and heads into the kitchen.

Ururu doesn't say anything but grabs a few pillows for the Princesses.

After a few minutes of waiting the front door opens revealing Celestia and Luna.

"This is a strange looking shop, how have we never noticed this place before?" Luna asks Celestia.

"There are wards here masking its presence, and powerful ones at that," she replies.

I stand up and walk over to them. "Thank you for coming out here, I know you're busy but this is important," I tell them.

"As we said, tis better than listening to the Nobility squabble," Luna replies with a smile.

"So what is this about?" Celestia asks.

We all take a seat around the table set up in another room. Urahara and the others are now out of their pony gigai.

"Princesses, this is Urahara Kisuke, he owns this shop and has been helping me train," I introduce him.

"It is an honour to have your Majesties grace my humble store," Urahara says with a bow.

"Thank you, I must say I've never seen architecture like this before," Celestia replies.

"It comes from the human world from a place called Japan," he tells her.

"And these are his employees, Tessai Tsukabishi, Jinta Hanakari, and Ururu Tsumugiya," I introduce the other three.

Tessai bows to them. "Greetings, Princesses. Just ask if you need anything," he tells them.

"They're pretty," Ururu says.

"Meh," Jinta huffs and gets slapped on the back of his head by Urahara's fan. "Ow!" he yelps from the hit.

Luna giggles while Celestia smiles. "Hello, may we begin with why we are here, Ichigo? I'd rather not hold off court for longer than is necessary," Celestia tells me.

"Alright, I believe that the hollow that attacked me was an Adjuchas, and he mentioned something about a Queen wanting to test me..." I tell them and frown. 'Who the hell is this Queen? I thought Hueco Mundo was ruled by the hollow King Baraggan,' I think to myself.

"A Queen? The hollows have royalty?" Urahara says to himself.

"Don't the hollows have that King guy with the rotting powers?" Chad asks.

"Yeah Baraggan, there was no Queen in the Anime... Then it's safe to assume that this isn't like the anime anymore." I reply with my right hand on my chin in thought. "Which could mean Aizen is not obsessed with power or the Hogyoku and is just a Captain to the thirteen squads," I say with some doubt.

"Yes, that could be true... We'll just have to go into Hueco Mundo and find out ourselves," Urahara tells me and then looks at Chad and Uryu. "So then, who are these two?" he asks.

"The giant is Sado Yasutora and the skinny one is his little brother Uryu Ishida. They're just like me and Orihime, displaced," I reply.

Uryu groans and Chad chuckles.

"I see, I can tell Mr. Ishida here is a Quincy, but Mr. Yasutora seems like an ordinary human to me," Urahara says.

"He has powers similar to a hollow," I tell him.

Urahara looks shocked but nodded. "Fascinating. I take it you brought them here so they too can practice with their abilities?" he asks me.

"Yeah, If that Adjuchas was anything to go by, we don't have much time left and I need to find out how strong these two are to see if they can help in the fight or to at least protect Ponyville while I'm away," I reply.

Uryu frowns while Chad looks at his right hand. Orihime glances at me with worry but what I didn't notice is she somehow managed to snag Ururu and place her in her lap while rubbing her ears.

Celestia and Luna have been silent this whole time processing what they've just heard.

"That is true, very well then, until we figure out what is going on you can use the underground training room for free for now, we need to focus on building up our forces if we're going to have a fighting chance... I might even have to start practising again," Urahara tells me.

"Would we be able to train with thee as well?" Luna asks getting a surprised expression from Celestia.

"I don't see why not, Ichigo has told me how you two are Soul Reapers yourselves, and seeing as you're powerful alicorns you would be a great help in the coming battle," Urahara replies.

"Luna, are you sure about this?" Celestia asks her sister.

"Of course we are, if Ichigo has gotten this strong by training here then we shall as well. Besides, we wish to master our hollow powers, what better place to do it than where Ichigo does?" Luna replies to her.

Celestia sighs and nodded. "Very well, then I shall as well," she says and looks to Urahara.

"Wonderful! Now if you would please follow me we can get started," he tells them.

We all head down into the underground room and stand in an empty area.

"Alright, first I'll help Uryu learn how to control his reiatsu and form his bow, then I'll help Chad to learn how to use his beefy arm powers. Urahara, can you teach the Princesses about kido and reiatsu?" I tell them and ask Urahara.

"Okay, sounds like a plan, please follow me Princesses and I shall teach you what it means to be a Soul Reaper," Urahara says and walks off with the Princesses.

Chad nodded and goes with Orihime while I stay with Uryu to help him learn.

"Right then, hold your left arm out like this," I tell him and hold my left arm out like I'm holding my bow. "Now feel for the reiatsu within you and channel it into the cross and keep a steady flow of reishi through it," I finish telling him and form my bow.

He holds his arm out and closes his eyes. After a about fifteen minutes he frowns in concentration and I can see the grip of his bow forming.

It begins to form but the bow itself looks unstable for a few minutes before it completely forms.

"Well that's good, you're at least at the Hueco Mundo arc," I say to him as I examine his bow.

He grins at his accomplishment but then frowns as his bow destabilizes and breaks apart.

"Oh, well no one said this was going to be easy," I tell him and pat him on his shoulder. "Just keep practising and then we'll get to actually using it."

"This is all so strange, just yesterday we we're at a convention and now we're in a place that's a mix between an anime and a mythical world. Now I'm here with my brother and I have Uryu's powers with others in the same predicament," Uryu says.

"At least you remember your brother, I can't remember if I even had any family," I reply with a shrug.

"I guess so..." he says with a sigh.

For the next hour Uryu practices forming his bow and channelling his reiatsu. Chad has managed to get his left hand covered in his gauntlet, glove thing which is slowly forming more up his arm. Urahara is teaching the Princesses about kido while Orihime is drinking tea with Tessai, Jinta, and Ururu.

While they were practising, I continue my own bow training to improve my aim and forming the arrows faster.

Three Hours Later

Uryu has now mostly got his bow stable, Chad's glove arm thing is now up to his elbow, the Princesses have started learning the basics of kido while Orihime, Ururu, and Jinta played catch together with a ball. Tessai has been getting refreshments for everyone during that time.

I sigh and dismiss my bow and then walk over to Urahara. "I'm going up to get some air and lunch," I tell him.

"Alright, I think it's time for a break anyway, be back here within the hour, I want to help you increase the time you can stay in your Bankai form," he tells me.

"We wish to go with thee," Luna says just before her stomach rumbles making her blush in embarrassment.

"Sure," I reply with a chuckle and we head up and out of the store.

We're walking down the street where the ponies bow down to Luna and avoid eye contact with me.

"Tis a shame the ponies of Canterlot still fear thee," she tells me.

"Meh, can't do much about it, I am the Canterlot Demon after all, that and I made a snobby pony faint in fear in the middle of the street," I reply with a chuckle.

"Oh? Do tell," she says.

I tell her what happened and how I used my mask to scare him.

"While as funny as that sounds, we recommend not doing it again," Luna tells me with a smile.

"Eh, they want to be assholes then I'll just be a bigger one. Give as good as you get," I reply with my hands behind my head.

We walk into a sandwich shop and get a sandwich each and some other snacks along with a cup of tea.

"Tis strange, this Urahara is quite powerful from what we can see, and this kido magic is remarkable," she tells me.

"Well you saw me use it against your guards and Celestia, and those were the basic ones. There are some that can seal people away, bind them tightly or make powerful barriers that are near impenetrable," I reply and then take a bite out of my sandwich.

"We may have to learn these spells, they would certainly be of great aid," she says taking a sip of her tea.

I notice that the other customers of the café just stare at us forgetting all about their own food. I just roll my eyes at them and shake my head.

"What?" she asks.

"Nothing, just the ponies staring at us like zombies," I reply and drink some of my own tea.

She looks behind her and raises an eyebrow at the other ponies. "Please go back to thy meals, we art just enjoying time with a friend," she tells them. Some go back to their food while others continue to stare.

"Just ignore them, they wanna stare then let them," I tell her.

We finish our food and I pay for it. On our way back I spot a stuffed animal on the ground by a trash can that makes me raise an eyebrow. It looks just like Kon, except it has a red mane, a soft scorpion tail and a pair of tiny bat like wings.

'This can't be a coincidence,' I think to myself and pick the doll up.

"What do thou want with that filthy thing?" Luna asks me.

"I have a hunch, just humour me," I reply and we continue back to the store.

We arrive at Urahara's place and head down to the training grounds.

"Urahara! Do you have any battle mod souls in your shop? Like an outdated one that was supposed to be destroyed by the Soul Society?" I ask him.

He turns from talking to Celestia to me. "Hmmm? Why would you ask that?" he asks me.

"In the anime Ichigo had a mod soul named kon in a stuffed animal that he would use to switch between being human and a Shinigami, I was wondering if you had him here as well," I reply.

He rubs his chin in thought. "Well, I do have one outdated battle mod soul, but I don't know if it's the same one you're thinking of," he tells me.

"Doesn't hurt to try, it'll practically be harmless in this doll," I reply and wave the doll in front of him.

"Alright then, though I don't see how a mod soul can be placed in a doll," he says and goes upstairs.

Urahara returns with a small green mod soul in his hand. "This is the one, they were recalled to be scrapped but I kept hold of this one," he tells me and hands me it.

"Well, even if it isn't the same one I know, it'll still make the group feel complete," I reply and stuff the mod soul into the mouth of the doll.

I hold the doll by its wings and wait. After a few minutes the doll twitches and blinks a few times before looking around.

"What?" It asks in a female voice.

'Well it ain't Kon, but no matter,' I think to myself and hold the doll to my face. "Hello, do you have a name?" I ask her.

"Erm... no, I don't... You're not going to hurt me are you?" she asks with a worried expression.

"No I'm not, my name's Ichigo Kurosaki. Why don't you come up with your own name?" I introduce myself and ask her.

"My own name?.. Kira, I want to be called Kira," she says and I gently put her down.

Orihime couldn't hold herself back any longer and squeals before picking Kira up and crushes the doll against her chest.

"Mff mmmphf, mmmuuff," Kira mumbles, her voice muffled by the expanse that is Orihime.

"Huh?" Orihime says and holds Kira out at arm's length.

"I said, I can't breathe," Kira replies.

"Do you even need to breathe? You have no lungs," Uryu comments.

Kira looks at him for a few seconds before shrugging.

"What kind of spell is this?" Luna asks and takes Kira with her levitation spell while spinning the doll around examining it.

"It's not a spell, she's a mod soul, an artificial soul originally made to posses a dead body for combat purposes, but the Soul Society thought it too inhumane so they scrapped all the souls, except this one," I tell her.

"So it is a form of necromancy?" Celestia asks with a frown.

"I guess so? I don't know the method behind it myself," I reply.

"Please put me down, I'm getting dizzy," Kira says and her eyes are shut tight.

"Oh! Our apologies!" Luna says and gently puts her down where Kira stumbles before falling on her back.

'Well, she may not be Kon, but she's a lot more polite,' I think to myself with a smile.

Chapter 23: Back to the Soul Society

View Online

Chapter 23: Back to the Soul Society

Three Hours and Twenty-Four Minutes Later

After talking to Kira for a few minutes we return to our training. Orihime has Kira in her lap while they watch the rest of us practice.

Chad now has his right arm completely covered with his red and black gauntlet thing while Uryu is now firing off single shots, I suspect it will take weeks if not months before he'll be able to fire off hundreds at once.

The Princesses during their practice have both learnt the basic kido I've learnt, Sai and Sho.

I sigh as I stretch my back, Urahara has been working on increasing my stamina so I can stay in my Bankai form longer by having me do laps and lifting very heavy weights, so far it has been boosted by ten seconds.

Renji returns and calls out to me. "Ichigo! The Head Captain wants to talk to you!" he tells me.

"Huh?" I mumble and look his way. "Why?" I ask him.

"About the hollow that attacked, the Quincy that arrived not too long ago... and the Hogyoku," he replies.

"Oh, alright sure," I say and start walking over to him. "When does he want to see me?" I ask him.

He then stabs the air in front of him with his sword and tilts it to the left. "Right now," he replies and the senkaimon doors open up with a hell butterfly coming out of it

"What? Why now?" I ask standing next to him.

"Everything that's going on around you has him concerned. These Displaced, the hollows, the Hogyoku, and now this latest attack," he tells me. "Now come on and keep up," he says and runs through.

I raise an eyebrow at him knowing that I'm faster than he is. I shake my head and follow behind him anyway.

The walls of this place still creep me out as they drip downwards towards the ground.

After a few minutes we reach the end where Shunsui Kyōraku and Jūshirō Ukitake are standing there waiting for us.

"Hey, how's things on this end?" I ask them.

"I wish I could say good, but hollows are popping up everywhere both on Equus and Earth, and they're only getting stronger and stronger," Ukitake tells me.

"So what doe's the old man want with me exactly?" I ask them.

They look at each other and frown before looking back at me. "We're not sure exactly, all we know is he wants to talk to you," Shunsui replies.

"Alright... wait, Kenpachi ain't nearby is he?" I ask them while looking around, I don't sense his insane reiatsu near me at least.

"Not right now, but he's on Earth dealing with the hollow there," Ukitake replies. "Come on, we'd better get there as soon as possible," he tells me and turns around as he walks off towards the centre of the Seireitei.

I look at Shunsui with a raised brow to which he just shrugs and follows Ukitake while Renji goes back through the gate.

I sigh and follow as well. I look around and again see Soul Reapers training with their zanpakutos or with their kido.

I feel a chill down my spine as I feel Kenpachi's reiatsu nearby now, he must have returned from his hunt on Earth.

"Oh dear, he shouldn't be back for another three hours at least... we better get mov-" Ukitake says but is cut off by a loud shout.

"ICHIGO! FIGHT ME!" I hear Kenpachi yell out.

"FUCK! Time to go!" I yelp and start running off towards the old man's room.

The two Captains follow behind my panicked dash and after a minute of running we reach the door to Yamamoto's room.

I knock on the door with barely restrained urgency where Genshirō Okikiba answers.

"Ah, Mr Kurosaki. The Head-Captain is expecting you, please enter," he tells me and stands aside.

I nodded to him. "Thanks," I reply and quickly walk in, the other two Captains remain outside.

Yamamoto looks up at me with a worried expression. "Ichigo Kurosaki, we have much to discuss you and I," he says to me.

"Erm, okay. So why did you want to talk to me exactly?" I ask him.

"Renji has informed us you know more about us and the hollow than you seem to let on when we first met," he says to me with a soul piercing gaze.

I purse my lips and take a deep breath. "Well yes and no. I know about you and the hollow, but the events I know of seem to be different. For instance, Aizen betrays the Soul Reapers along with Kaname Tōsen and Gin Ichimaru, he also is the cause of the Visored -people like me with an inner hollow- with the Hogyoku that was hidden inside Rukia, but I now have it," I tell him and tap the small glowing orb on my chest.

His eyes seem to widen slightly at that.

"There should be a hollow King named Barragan but instead there seems to be a Queen who's name I don't yet know..." I then tell him.

"Hmmmm, I see, and do you still believe Aizen will betray us?" he asks.

I sigh and look down. "To be honest, I'm not sure anymore..." I reply.

"Then what are you sure about?" he then asks me with a raised brow.

I frown for a few seconds and look back up to him. "I know that whether or not Azien is involved with this that the hollows are getting more and more dangerous... Even I had trouble with that adjuchas dragon that attacked me earlier despite my recent power boost," I reply with determination.

"Then that is why I ask that you find out how we can obtain our own inner hollows," he asks which surprises me, I didn't think the old man would ever agree to something like this.

"Are you sure? There is the possibility that the hollow could take over and cause some serious damage," I warn him.

He looks down and chuckles slightly before looking at me again. "Only the Captains will go through this process, if a youngster like yourself managed to overcome their inner hollow, I'm sure we Captains can manage just fine," he replies.

After a moment of silence I speak up. "Alright, but I don't know the process myself... I do know someone put hollows into the Equestrian Princesses, which I've helped one so far overcome her hollow. I'll have to ask Urahara if he knows a way," I tell him.

"Kisuke Urahara? I suppose if anyone can figure it out, he could," he replies and strokes his long beard in thought. "Please tell him that I would like to see him as soon as possible, I'd like to get this started quickly, we've been receiving reports that the hollows are even starting to appear here," he then tells me.

"Sure, is there anything else?" I ask him.

"Yes, I'd like to know more about those Quincy that arrived some time ago," he asks me.

"Oh Gremmy? Yeah he's like me, a Displaced who was dressed as a character and then sent to an alternate version of Equestria." I tell him as well as what happened while they were here, minus the gender change.

"I see, and what about the Hogyoku?" he asks me while looking at the small orb on my chest.

"It has fused with me and can't be removed without killing me, so I guess it's now a part of me," I reply and tap the Hogyoku. "It's the reason I look the way I do now," I tell him.

I feel a chill go down my spine as I now just notice Kenpachi's presence just outside the door. "Kenpachi is there isn't he," I say in a defeated tone. I'm not getting out of here with out a fight it seems.

"So he is, what do you plan to do about it," he asks in amusement.

"I've got no choice but to fight him, I just hope I'm more than strong enough to fight the insane bastard... Erm, pardon my choice of words," I reply and turn towards the door.

"It's alright, just don't destroy anything please," Yamamoto tells me as I reach the door.

I gulp and prepare myself to face the nutter that is Kenpachi.

I open the door and then scream like a little girl due to the chipped blade that suddenly comes though the crack in the door. 'Fucker isn't even giving me a chance!' I think to myself and use my shunpo to avoid being cut.

"I~chigo~..." Kenpachi says with a wide grin as the doors slowly swing open. "Well well well, look at you. I thought I felt your reiatsu here and it's stronger too. Oh this will be fun," he says and holds his zanpakuto towards me.

"You are one crazy motherfucker you know that right!?" I tell him and draw my zanpakuto off my back.

"So I've been told," he replies and looks at the old man. "Pardon the intrusion, Head Captain, but I couldn't wait anymore," he says to Yamamoto.

"I'll over look this intrusion as I am curious about Mr. Kurosaki's abilities myself," the old man replies.

I look at him with an expression of horror. 'Old bastard is throwing me to the wolves!' I think angrily but my attention is pulled back to Kenpachi as he grins at me.

"Let's enjoy this, Ichigo. Trust me, it'll be more fun than you've ever had!" he says and charges at me.

I frown and grip my blade with both hands. I know he's holding back due to that eye patch of his but I'm not going to give him the chance to remove it.

I twist my zanpakuto around so the back of the blade is facing him and once he's within range, I spin on my heel and swing the back of the blade into the back of his head.

"Oooff!" he grunts and goes face first into the floor unmoving.

"Oh thank god that... was... easy?" I say, but trail off as he twitches and gets back up.

"Not bad, you're the first to knock me down like that, but why didn't you use the blade?" he compliments me and the scary part is it sounded genuine.

"Erm, one... thanks? And two, I don't want to kill you?" I reply. 'What the fuck? How is he still standing? By this point in the show Kenpachi was defeated by Ichigo before he got his fullbringer powers...' I wonder to myself.

'It could be that the Captains powers and strengths don't match what you know,' Zangetsu tells me.

'Oh that's just great!' I reply, but again that is good, meaning they'll be stronger to fight the hollows. I just wish it didn't mean I'll have to seriously fight this loony of a Captain!

"Don't want to kill me? But where's the fun if you don't put your all into it?" he asks me with a sincerely confused expression.

I just gawk at him in disbelief. 'Fucker, we're allies here!'

"Well, let's see what you can really do," he tells me and charges at me again.

That's it, he want's to see what I can do then so be it! I summon my mask and my reiatsu spikes. I try to uppercut him but he just avoids it by sidestepping to his left. I continue with the momentum and shoulder tackle him, sending him flying into the wall leaving splinters and cracks.

A chill goes down my spine as he grins and pulls himself out of the hole. "Very good, but I can tell you have more power than that. Don't hold back Ichigo! Let's have some more fun!" he says and rips his eyepatch off.

Fuck me.

I quickly dismiss my mask and hold my sword out in front of me. "BAN-KAI!"

I release my Bankai just in time to block his attack and hold him back.

"Now that's more like it," he says and kicks me in the gut, knocking me away a good eight metres.

'Ow! Just wonderful, I've got just over three minutes to finish this,' I think to myself and charge back at him.

I swing at his left arm and he parries the attack and follows it up with his own swing. I use my shunpo to avoid it and stand in front of the door trying to think of a way to knock him out.

The door then opens revealing Rukia with a worried expression. "Ichigo? What's going on? I felt your reiatsu sky-rocket," she asks just as Kenpachi charges at me ready to swing.

'Shit! If I dodge Rukia will be hit!' I think and quickly summon my mask. 'Great now I got less than thirty seconds to stop him.'

My body completely hollowfies and two long horns grow from my mask.

Everyone present except Rukia gasps at my form, but I ignore them and rapidly slash at Kenpachi's chest ten times leaving deep cuts which I follow up with a weak cero blast from my horns sending him into the back wall next to Yamamoto who is looking at me with wide eyes.

I dismiss my mask as I want to save what little reiatsu I have left.

"I'll talk to you later old man! I ain't waiting around for that nutter to recover!" I call out before I turn around and pick up Rukia over my left shoulder and bolt out the room.

"I-Ichigo! Put me d-down this instant!" she yells at me with a stutter in her voice.

I ignore her and make it to the Senkaimon Gate. "That damn Kenpachi is going to be the death of me!" I say as I catch my breath.

"Ichigo..." Rukia says calmly. "If you don't remove your hand and put me down I'll be the death of you," she tells me sternly.

I frown and squeeze my hand in confusion getting a yelp from her. I then look over my left shoulder only to blush as I just realise where my hand is, I thought I was holding her by her lower back!

I then feel a throbbing pain in my face as Rukia knees me in the jaw making me drop her and me to fall flat on my back.

"ICHIGOOOOOO!" The voice of Kenpachi then echoes throughout the Seireitei.

"Nope!" I yell and get back up as I then grab Rukia's wrist. "You, butterfly, gate, NOW!" I tell her as my pain is momentarily forgotten and I look back to Yamamoto's building. Only to see Kenpachi bloodied and grinning while running right at me with his zanpakuto in hand.

"SO MUCH NOPE!" I scream as Rukia opens the gate. I quickly run through with Rukia right behind me.

"GET BACK HERE, ICHIGO AND FIGHT ME!" Kenpachi yells at me just before the gate closes.

'Fat chance!' I think to myself and continue running.

After a minute we exit back into Urahara's training room. "Thank fuck that's over," I say and sit down.

I hope I don't have to deal with that loony again any time soon.

'Look at this this way, at least you know who to go to now to test out your strength,' Bob finally decides to comment.

"Argh," I groan and lie down while rubbing my sore chin.

Chapter 24: Settling In

View Online

Chapter 24: Settling In

I sigh as I rub my still throbbing chin, damn Rukia can hit hard when she wants to...

"Ichigo? Are you alright?" Orihime asks me with worry as she kneels beside me.

"Yeah I'm fine," I reply and sit up.

"So how did it go with Head Captain Yamamoto?" Urahara asks me.

"Good, good. Until Kenpachi showed up and tried to kill me..." I reply. "Oh! Also the old man wants to see you about trying to get their own inner hollows," I tell him.

He goes stiff and drops his paper fan. "He wants me to do what?" he asks me with shock and wide eyes.

"That's what he wants, even he thinks this is going to go bad and wants to make sure he and the other Captains are ready. Though I really don't want Kenpachi or Mayuri to have one..." I reply with a shudder at the thought and stand up. "I'm going home for the rest of the day after that fight with Kenpachi, drained most of my reiatsu and I'm tired," I say and head for the stairs.

"Ichigo! I'll be back in two more days!" Rukia tells me and then turns to Renji.

"Got it!" I yell back and walk up the stairs.

Orihime follows behind me with Kira in her arms, Chad and Ishida also tag along as we exit the store. Luna and Celestia remained behind, probably to learn more kido from Tessai.

The ponies in the street avoid us as we walk down to the train station. We make sure we still have our return tickets back to Ponyville on us along the way.

"So what happened over in the Soul Society?" Ishida asks me.

"Talked to the old man and almost got killed by the crazy bastard Kenpachi, that's about it," I reply and yawn.

"Oh... Will we be able to go there?" he asks intrigued.

"I don't want to go there unless I have to... With both Mayuri and Kenpachi there it'll be a miracle if you don't run into either. Mayuri wants to experiment on my ass since I'm technically half alive and half dead and Kenpachi wants to stab my ass..." I tell him with a frown. "I'd rather stay in Ponyville and fight the hollows around there to be honest."

"I'm going to agree with Ichigo," Kira says. "The Soul Reapers there aren't the most friendly around."

"Well as I said, I'd rather stay here, and now that you're both here I'm going to have to either find a bigger home to house you both, or pay the rent for your own house until you can pay me back," I reply and tell the brothers.

"Well, from what I see you don't have much room and you'd want Orihime to move in eventually..." Uryu says making Orihime blush. "I guess having our own home would be better, but how will we earn money?" he asks me.

"There's a job bulletin board inside the town hall, you can look there for jobs. I get paid for slaying hollows from Celestia and Luna and also helping at the local apple orchard," I reply.

The train station comes into view but a pony walks in front of me wearing a cloak.

"Can I help you?" I ask him with a raised brow as he glares up at me.

"Yes you can... you can DIE!" he yells and thrusts a shortsword at me. I frown and grab the chipped looking blade between my thumb and index finger.

"You mind telling me the reason behind this attack?" I ask him calmly.

He grunts as he tries to pull the blade back. "You're a killer, we haven't forgotten what you did a thousand years ago! How can the Princesses let a monster like you roam free after the massacre you committed!" he yells at me as the bystanders all stare at me.

I sigh and let go of the blade and he falls back on his ass. "I was possessed back then and I'm glad the Princesses stopped me," I reply and walk past him. "The same thing that happened to Luna happened to me... Maybe you should get all the details first before you act irrationally," I tell him.

He just glares at me but doesn't stand up. The guards then arrest him for assault and take him away as we continue our walk to the station.

"Are you okay?" Orihime asks me from my side and holds my hand.

I smile at her and squeeze her hand gently. "I'm good. I'm just not proud of what happened back then... Let's just go home and get some lunch, I'm hungry," I reply and show our four return tickets at the booth.

The others look at each other but say nothing as we board the train and head home.

The trip was silent and we arrive back at Ponyville and head to my place so I can get enough bits to help pay for Ishida's and Chad's own place. After a quick lunch we all then head towards the town hall.

We enter the building and I look to the right. "There's the bulletin board, you can look at it after we find you a place." I point out said board to the right of the entrance.

"Alright," Chad replies as we walk in.

"Hey, Post Script, I need to see the mayor," I say to the light blue mare with a light pale green mane and tail with a mark of an open scroll with a quill writing on it behind the counter.

"Hmm?" she says and looks up with her deep green eyes. "Oh, Ichigo. Something wrong?" she asks me.

"No, just need to find a place for Ponyville's newest humans," I reply and point my thumb towards the brothers behind me.

"I see. Hold on a second," she says and presses a button on her desk. "Mayor Mare? Ichigo is here to see you," she says into the microphone.

"He is? Please send him through," the mayor replies.

"You know the way," Script tells me with a smile.

"Yup, you have a good day, Script," I reply and walk past the desk to the right door.

The others follow behind me and I knock on the mayor's door.

"Come in!" she calls out from inside, so we all enter and I sit in front of her desk.

"Hello, Ichigo... Who are your friends?" she asks me looking as Chad and Ishida.

"They're like me and now stuck here, I'm going to pay the rent for a house for them until they pay me back and can pay for themselves," I reply.

"Ah, well we have an empty house near yours. It has: two bedrooms, a lounge, a kitchen, bathroom and a small back yard," she tells me.

Sounds perfect. "How much?" I ask.

"Just fifty bits per pony a week," she replies.

So a hundred bits a week... that's doable. "Deal," I say and shake her hoof.

The mayor then gets out some forms and paperwork. "I'll need them to sign these and the first payment," she tells us.

I then place three-hundred bits on the desk. "Here's three weeks worth of rent then. Should give them plenty of time to find decent jobs," I say as the brothers start signing the papers.

"Very well then, here is a copy of the house deed under a rent licence as well as two keys," Mayor Mare says and hands the document and keys to Uryu.

"Thank you, ma'am," he replies and folds the document up and places it and a key into his pocket, he then gives Chad a key for himself.

"You're welcome, is there anything else?" she asks us.

"Yeah, the hollows, or demons as you call them, are going to be more active in the future, we'll do what we can to get rid of them quickly but there might be some damage to the town as they're getting smarter and stronger," I warn her.

She frowns and sighs. "I've never seen a demon before but the Element Bearers confirmed their existence, as well as seeing the Princess being possessed by one," she replies with a shudder. "The whole town thanks you for saving her by the way."

I just shrug and stand up. "Luna helped with that as well, but as I said, we'll try our best to stop the hollows before they can do any damage or kill anyone," I tell her and head for the door. "Come on guys. I've got a hundred bits left and I'll use that for your food and utensils," I tell the brothers.

"Erm, sure," Chad says and follows me.

Orihime walks beside me while Uryu and Chad talk about what they want for their new home. I hope they appreciate this, this has set me back quite a bit. I'll need to pick up odd jobs around town just to recover the costs.

We reach the market and get a week's worth of food for the two brothers which cost me fifty bits. We then got them some cups, plates, pots, pans and cutlery which cost me forty bits.

So with that done we head to their new house which was just three houses down from mine. "Well, get settled in and tomorrow you can look for a job for your own income," I tell them.

"Thanks for doing this for us," Uryu says to me.

"Don't worry about it, only pay me back when you're stable. Uryu and Ichigo may never have gotten along well in the anime, but that doesn't mean we have to as well. Besides, we're the only humans here now... the ones at Soul Society don't count though since they haven't gone through what we went through," I reply and pat him on the shoulder.

"Right... Well, we better get everything unpacked and such," Uryu says and uses his key to unlock the door.

"Yeah, thank you for the help. We'll make sure to pay you back when we can," Chad says.

"No problem, see you guys tomorrow," I reply and wave goodbye.

"I'm sorry you were both dragged here as well, but I hope you both feel better soon, it's nice having others who know what we're going through," Orihime tells them and they smile at her.

"Thank you, we'll see you both later," Uryu replies to her. Both brothers then enter their new home and close the door.

"So, now that that's out of the way, how about I walk you back to Fluttershy's?" I ask Orihime.

She smiles and nodded. "That would be nice," she replies and hooks her left arm around my right.

I return the smile and we walk through town towards Fluttershy's place. The ponies wave at us and we return it as we pass by, I look up as I hear a loud noise and spot Rainbow Dash napping on a cloud, damn can she snore.

It took about ten minutes walking there, but it was calm, quiet, and relaxing. We'll have to cherish these moments as they'll be gone once whatever is coming arrives.

We arrive at the small cottage's front door and I turn to look at Orihime. "If there's nothing going on tomorrow, would you like to go somewhere? Your choice of location and my treat," I ask her.

She hums in thought and smiles. "I'd love to," she replies and then leans up as she gives me a quick kiss on the lips.

I feel my cheeks heat up and a big grin on my face. "Six in the afternoon sound good? I'll pick you up here," I ask her.

"I'll see you then," she replies and knocks on the door.

Fluttershy opens the door and let's her in, I hear the shy pony squeal upon seeing Kira and the poor mod soul is snatched up and fawned over. Kira turns back to the door and reaches out to me as if asking me to save her. Once the door closes, I head home where I spend the rest of the day just relaxing on the couch.

Chapter 25: Everfree Rumble

View Online

Chapter 25: Everfree Rumble

I yawn as I wake up with a stiff neck, looks like I fell asleep on my couch again... I get up and stretch my limbs earning me a few pops and cracks from my joints. Sighing, I head into my kitchen and scrounge around in my cupboards and fridge. Once I have what I want I then start cooking up some eggs and toast.

After flipping the eggs over for the third time, a knock on the door draws my attention from the stove which I put onto a low setting. I then walk to the door and open it to reveal Twilight and Spike. "Hello, Ichigo. Would you be interested in a picnic with me, Spike, and the girls later?" Twilight asks me with a smile.

"Oh, I was going to go hunting for hollow's and then go on a date with Orihime at six," I reply with a sheepish smile.

"Oh, I see... Then why don't you bring her with you? We're having the picnic at seven, so you could both join us?" she suggests and I frown.

"Where about is it going to be?" I ask her and adjust my Shihakushō a bit.

"In the park near the pond, we're actually going to be discussing about our zanpakutos and what the others have learnt so far," she replies with a grin.

I just give her a deadpan stare. "So basically you want me there so you can all ask me questions?" I ask emotionlessly.

Twilight was about to retort but Spike beats her to it. "Yup," he simply replies where Twilight gives him a mild glare.

I sigh and rub my face with my left hand. "I'll ask Orihime when I see her, but if we don't show up then it means no," I tell her and roll my shoulders. "Now if you don't mind I got some hunting to do," I tell her and place Zangetsu onto my back.

"Okay, I hope you and Orihime do come, hardly any of us get to talk to you," she tells me and turns around.

"See ya, Ichigo!" Spike says and runs off after Twilight.

I head back in and finish cooking my breakfast and then eat it in silence, I like these quiet mornings. Once I've washed the dish and pan I step outside before locking the front door and use my shunpo to take off to patrol the town's perimeter. For about ten minutes nothing seems out of the ordinary, until I spot three familiar fillies heading towards the Everfree Forest. From what I've seen and heard during my time here these three fillies are just magnets for trouble.

I follow behind them and after looking for their tracks I find them and silently get above them where I walk on the air not making a single sound a few metres right over their heads.

"Are ya sure we should be in here?" the small yellow coated, red mane and tail country filly named Applebloom asks her two friends while keeping her eyes on her surroundings.

"Well most of the demons come out from here, so where better to find demons for our demon hunter cutie-marks?" the brash orange pegasus filly with a purple mane and tail named Scootaloo replies.

"I think I'm with Applebloom on this one, Scootaloo. From what my sister told me of these demons is that even Mr. Ichigo is having a hard time with them now," the white furred, two toned mane and tail of light pink and light purple unicorn filly named Sweetie Belle tells her friends.

"Oh quit being such a baby you guys, those timberwolves before weren't that scary," Scootaloo says and bravely walks further into the forest.

I've had enough and jump ahead and land in front of them. "Ahem."

"AAAAAAHH!" they all yelp as Applebloom and Sweetie Belle hide behind Scootaloo.

"Mind telling me why you three are in the forest? There are plenty of hollows in here that would make easy snacks out of you," I ask and tell them sternly.

"We're going to get demon hunter cutie-marks! We wanna be just like Rainbow Dash and the others!" Scootaloo replies and glares at me.

I glare back and walk over to her. "Oh really?" I ask and kneel in front of her. "And how will you do that without a zanpakuto? Or any weapon really? Do you think hitting them with rocks, sticks, or your hooves will be enough?" I ask her.

"I, we, well... It can't be that hard!" she retorts and crosses her forelegs at me.

I stand back up and draw my zanpakuto off my back. "See this?" I ask and they nodded. "I need Zangetsu here to slay hollows, I can use my bow or kido but my Zanpakuto is my partner and my friend. He helps me become stronger so I can face these monsters. You have no super powers or weapons or the strength to fight them," I tell them and put my zanpakuto away. "Now come on you three, we're going back to Ponyville."

They all hang their heads and accept their fate as I walk past them and they begin to follow me. After a couple of minutes walking my heart drops as my soul pager goes off. 'Oh shit...' I think to myself as I look at the radar and see four hollows coming towards us.

I can't take any chances of letting the fillies get hurt here. "BANKAI!" I yell and the three fillies yelp as they're blinded from the reishi's light around me. Once I'm in my Bankai I then scoop up the three fillies and hold them tightly with my left arm. "Hold on tightly and don't let go, hollows are coming," I warn them and they tighten their grip on my arm.

The first hollow bursts out of the tree line to my left and looks like a manticore with three tails instead of one. The second hollow in front of me looks like another minotaur but brown with much larger horns and muscles than the last one I fought here. The third hollow to my right looks like a black furred pony with beady eyes and large grin on its mask, it also has a large horn coming out of its forehead. The last hollow behind me looks like a gryphon with razor sharp talons and blade like feathers on its wings.

"Well well well, what do we have here? A Shinigami and three little ponies," the gryphon hollow says and then chuckles as they all begin to circle us.

"I call dibs on the yellow one," the minotaur hollow says.

"I'll take the delicious looking white one," the pony hollow then says.

"I'll take the orange one, I've heard pegasi souls taste like chicken," the manticore hollow says and licks his lips.

"Oh goodie, I get the Soul Reaper all to myself then," the gryphon says and they all start to close in on me.

I lean down to the fillies and whisper into their ears. "Close your eyes, hold on tight and don't struggle," I tell them and they all nodded before closing their eyes.

I don't have a lot of time to stay in my Bankai so I immediately lunge at the pony hollow and swing my zanpakuto at it, it manages to dodge but not by much and I cut off its horn. It roars in pain and I follow up with a thrust under its chin, piercing its skull out the top. The hollow goes still before dissolving into particles and I instantly turn and charge at the gryphon as its yellow eyes widen and he swings a wing at me.

I parry the metal like wing and slash him across the side leaving a gaping wound in it, it backs away roaring in pain as the minotaur runs at me with his horns facing me. I raise my sword to block but he's surprisingly strong and sends me flying through the air as the fillies scream in fear.

Twisting myself in mid air, I land on my back so I take the brunt of the landing and bounce off the ground and flip onto my feet where I slide for a few metres.

"You girls okay?" I ask them as they're trembling in my grip.

They all say they're okay but I yelp and jump back as the manticore thrust its tails at me. I avoid the stingers and then run to the right, I can't move too fast or the force of the speed might hurt or even kill the fillies.

The minotaur roars and charges after me along with the manticore, the gryphon has recovered it seems and also gives chase. I dodge through the trees and foliage trying to use my smaller size to escape the larger hollows and get out of the forest, though the minotaur seems to just be knocking the trees aside.

I hear the sound of metal on metal above me and spot the gryphon diving down from above the canopy. I jump to the right just avoiding the hollow's talons where I gather my reiatsu into my zanpakuto. "GETSUGA TENSHOU!" I yell and swing my blade sending a beam of black reishi at the gryphon hollow.

It squawks as the beam slices it in two, killing it as it dissolves and I can feel my time reaching its limit. 'I need to finish them off quickly,' I think to myself and leap into the air and over the minotaur. I then thrust my sword into the back of his head where the minotaur drops like a sack of potatoes and starts to dissolve.

The manticore hollow manages to blind side me as I come back down making me drop the fillies as they roll away from me and I hit a tree hard.

I groan as my vision is blurred from the blow to my head and I hear the fillies scream in fear as I see the manticore lining up its three stingers to impale the fillies.

I gasp and use my shunpo to appear in front of them and use my zanpakuto to block the tails... "Gah!" I yelp in pain as one of his tails got past and stabs me in the gut. I pull it out and swing my blade down right on his head and split it in two, killing the hollow as I drop to the ground. My body begins to feel numb and my Bankai cancels itself.

"Mr. Ichigo! Are ya okay!?" Applebloom asks me with worry as I gasp for breath, whatever that hollow's venom is it's paralysing me quickly.

"No... go... back to... town... get help... can't... move..." I tell them and they quickly run off down the path nearby back to town.

For a good few minutes I barely gasp as I can't feel anything anymore... but before I pass out, a silhouette of a pony in a brown cloak walks up to me and eyes me warmly.

"Relax brave warrior for I am here, there is nothing for you to fear," the pony says with a rhyme and female tone.

I notice she has some black stripes on what little light grey fur I can see along with a few glints of gold before I finally pass out.

Chapter 26: Arrancar and another Bankai?

View Online

Chapter 26: Arrancar and another Bankai?

My eyes slowly open and my vision is badly blurred as all I can see is coloured blobs. "Where am I?" I wonder to myself. My body still feels numb and I can't move a muscle.

"Ah, I see you are awake, I am currently making a brew for your sake," that female voice I heard before replies.

I glance to my left and barely see a grey blob moving about around a black blob with what appears to be a fire under it.

"Who are you?" I ask her and groan as my stomach still hurts.

"My name is Zecora, it is an honour to help such a brave warrior," she replies and walks over to me.

I feel a cloth on my forehead get taken off and replaced again with more cool water in it. "Where am I?" I ask her this time.

"You are in my home, where beasts and demons dare not roam," she replies.

I frown and wince, her rhyming is going to give me a headache. "Do you have to rhyme everything? It's kinda hard to follow what you're saying," I tell her.

I hear her chuckle and walk away back to the black blob. "I shall refrain from doing so then, warrior. I have given you my name, will you give me yours?" she asks me.

"Ichigo Kurosaki," I reply and try to move my right arm but couldn't even twitch it.

"Then welcome to my abode, Ichigo," she says and I hear something wooden hitting metal followed by liquid sloshing.

"What are you doing?" I ask her.

"I am making a remedy for the poison that is flowing in your veins, it should be ready in a few minutes," she replies.

"I see, how long was I out for?" I then ask her.

I hear her dropping something into the black blob. "I would say two to three hours, I am surprised you are awake so soon," she tells me.

I was going to ask about my sword, but I can feel Zangetsu nearby. "How did you bring my zanpakuto back with you? Only someone as strong as a Soul Reaper could pick one up," I ask her.

"Another like yourself wearing a flowing coat and strange glasses appeared and silently carried the blade as he followed us, as soon as I put you onto the bed, he placed the sword against the wall and just disappeared," she replies with a bewildered tone.

'You carried yourself?' I ask Zangetsu with a faint chuckle.

'I did. I couldn't just leave myself there for a hollow to take me,' he replies.

'And what's with you? You could have killed that hollow easily! Why did you let such a weakling even touch you?' Bob asks me with a harsh tone.

'Even if I cut off its tails, they could've continued and still struck one of the fillies... so I tried to stop them, two outta three wasn't that bad,' I reply.

'Not bad? I would have blocked all of them! You have two hands you dolt, you could have caught the third one!' Bob yells at me. I know he really cares but just doesn't like to show it.

'Alright, my bad... but I was focused on the girls first,' I tell him and sigh.

They go silent as I wait for this Zecora to finish whatever she's doing for the last twenty or so minutes. The door suddenly bursts open with the element bearers all wielding their zanpakutos, along with Orihime, Chad, and Uryu rush inside.

This startles Zecora causing her to yelp and knock over her pot of boiling... whatever it is all over the floor forcing everyone back out. 'Oh god that stinks!' I think to myself and I can't even hold my nose closed.

"ICHIGO!" I hear Twilight yell from outside the door.

"What is with your rude behaviour? I am trying to help this wounded saviour!" Zecora scolds them all, back into her rhymes.

"Yeah right you creepy witch!" I hear Rainbow yell back at her.

"What were you planning to do to Ichy you evil enchantress!" I then hear Pinkie demand.

"As I said after you barged in here, I was brewing a potion to aid the poor dear," Zecora replies and then sighs.

"Ichigo!" I hear Orihime call out with worry but I still can't move.

"I'm fine, Orihime," I reply.

After a few minutes and what sounds like magic being used, the mares and humans enter Zecora's home while Orihime begins to heal me.

"We were told Ichigo was injured, why is he here?" Twilight asks Zecora as my vision begins to clear up, though her zanpakuto is still levitating in the air next to her if the purple glow in the air is anything to go by.

"I watched as he battled the four demons, but his concern for the fillies only deepened. Threw himself in harms wa-" she replies but I cut her off.

"Please stop rhyming, it's giving me a headache," I ask her making her chuckle again.

"Very well. After he slayed the demons, I brought him back here to brew an antidote for the poison coursing through his veins..." she says then pauses for a few seconds. "but it would seem that is no longer necessary..."

I sigh as the numb feeling fades and I can move my arms again. "Thanks, Orihime," I say making her smile.

"I'm just glad you're okay, I don't want my boyfriend dying on me just after getting him," she replies and hugs me making me chuckle.

The tension in the room settles down a bit but I look to see the mares with their zanpakutos still out. "Put those away already, if she wanted to hurt me she had the perfect opportunity to do so back when I passed out," I tell them sternly, I then look to Zecora properly for the first time and notice she's just like a pony but with stripes on her fur.

They all sheath their swords but Rainbow glares at Zecora for a few more seconds before sheathing her own zanpakuto.

Twilight then uses her magic to clean up the mess on the floor and rights the what I can now see is a cauldron back above a fire pit.

"So, what are you doing out here, Zecora? It's not exactly safe here with all the hollows running about," I ask her.

"Rare and exotic plants and herbs grow in this forest that are unavailable in my homeland, so to expand my knowledge and skill I have settled here to find them," she replies and starts filling the cauldron with some water.

"And how have you been avoiding the hollows?" I then ask her.

"I have set up shrines around my home that emit a foul scent and aura that the demons find repulsive, so long as I carry this mixture, they leave me be," she tells me and gathers a few ingredients which she tosses into the pot.

'Then why hasn't it affected my inner hollow?' I wonder to myself.

'Because I can't smell it you dumbass,' Bob tells me and I roll my eyes.

"So you're an alchemist?" Twilight asks intrigued.

"Yes, though we prefer the term shaman," Zecora replies and starts mixing the brew.

"Can you show me how to make this mixture? We could use it to repel the dem... hollows from Ponyville and other places!" Twilight asks the striped mare excitedly.

"I would be happy to show you how, I just require the ingredients needed to make more," Zecora replies.

I stand up and stretch my limbs earning me some popped joints and a sigh of relief. Orihime smiles and hugs me again which I happily return.

"So, what ingredients do you nee-" I start but my phone goes off again. I quickly pull it out of my bumbag and see a strong hollow coming our way.

"Ichigo? What's wrong?" Applejack asks me.

"A very strong looking hollow is heading this way," I reply and look to them all. "Stay here and keep each other safe," I tell them and before they could stop me I use my Shunpo to leave Zecora's house and head towards the hollow.

After a few seconds I find the hollow and see it's different than any I've seen before. It looks similar to a pony except bipedal and has black chitinous like skin, it's clearly female if the breasts are any indication and she's wearing very revealing white clothes that barely cover up her chest and hip area. Her eyes are a solid blue with white dots for pupils and her hair is a shoulder length dark grey colour. I also notice she has holes in her forearms and shins as well as the signature hole in her chest.

"So you're the one who's been killing our scouts? I was wondering why they didn’t return," she asks me and checks me over. "I must say I'm not impressed."

"Who are you?" I ask her, but I get the feeling she's an arrancar if the clothing is anything to go by.

"That's not important to a pest like you, I'm just here to remove you so our plans go unhindered," she replies and draws a pair of thin daggers I didn't see from behind her waist.

I frown and draw my own sword and wait for her to make the first move.

She wastes no time and launches herself at me with both daggers ready to strike. Only for Pinkie Pie to use her Shunpo and slam into the side of the arrancar with all four hooves sending her through a tree.

"Pinkie! What are you doing here?" I ask her with a frown.

"My knee started to get pinchy, so I knew something bad was going to happen to you so I came to help! No pony hurts my friends and GETS AWAY WITH IT!" she yells and then confuses me as she draws her zanpakuto and rears up on her hind legs. "BAN-KAI!" she says making my jaw drop.

'The fuck she just say?'

Bright pink reishi surrounds the pink pony and she seems to be getting taller, once the bright pink energy fades, a five foot five inch tall bipedal Pinkie Pie wearing a dark pink Shihakushō that looks like it has some plates of armour on her shoulders, chest, back and hips while wielding what looks like a large blue cannon like one would hold a minigun.

"Myōgane: Warai Sekai no Kyōki!" she says and hefts up the cannon like its weightless.

"When did you learn to use bankai!?" I ask her forgetting about the arrancar due to this new development.

"Oh, about two weeks ago," she replies and then fires her cannon.

The loud shot echoes throughout the forest as a concentrated ball of pink reishi soars quickly into the trees where the arrancar was knocked away and detonates on impact.

Trees are blown aside from the blast but the arrancar manages to avoid it and now stands a few metres away from us.

"This is unexpected," the hollow says and looks to her left and sees her left arm is missing.

"Ichy, you need to go bankai and cover my flanks, I can't move very fast like this," Pinkie tells me and fires another shot which the hollow dodges again, while also blowing away a chunk of the forest again as well.

I frown but I’ll question her later. "BANKAI!" I yell and quickly take my bankai form. I then activate my hollow mask and take on my hollowfied form, I'm ending this quickly and not taking any chances with this bitch or letting her escape. I don't have three fillies to protect this time to hold me back.

Pinkie looks at me wide eyed as she stares at my hollow form.

I have just over thirty seconds to kill this arrancar so I dash towards her faster than she could react and slash towards her head, she leans away and I just cut her right ear off making her hiss in pain. She tries to stab me with her remaining dagger, but I grab her wrist making her unable to to flee from me now.

I kick her to the ground while still holding her wrist and then impale her to the ground with my zanpakuto through her stomach and then point both of my horns at her head.

Her eyes widen as I charge up a cero and blast her point blank leaving a five or six metre deep hole where her head used to be. Her body then dissolves and I pull my sword out of the ground.

"Ichy?" Pinkie asks with fear in her tone while pointing her cannon at me.

I look towards her and dismiss my mask and bankai. "It's me, Pinkie," I tell her and smile slightly at her.

She narrows her eyes at me and then sighs. "Don't scare me like that!" she yells and puts her cannon onto her back before leaping at me and crushes me in a bone breaking hug.

"I'm... sorry!.. Can't... breathe!" I choke out making her giggle and let go.

I cough a few times and then really get a good look at her. She's a few inches shorter than me and her body looks fit and muscular, probably due to being an earth pony despite the amount of sweets she eats. Her Shihakushō is more like a coat similar to my old bankai before I got the Hogyoku revealing her legs which still look like a pony's with hooves instead of feet and is wearing skin tight dark blue leggings.

"What happened to that creepy mask of yours? And why did it cover your whole body?" she asks me with a tilted head.

I sigh and stretch my limbs. "Let's head back to the others and I'll explain it there... how long does your bankai last?" I ask her.

"I dunno, this is the first time I used it outside of my head," she replies and starts skipping away towards Zecora's house while humming a tune.

During the walk back, Pinkie was covered in her reishi as her bankai finally wears off, except she's still bipedal but is wearing a normal black Shihakushō and her zanpakuto is on her left hip.

"Oh..." she says and looks herself over.

"That is... strange," I say and frown. 'Will she be stuck like this?' I wonder to myself.

But Pinkie just gasps and smiles at me. "Does this mean I get to keep these!?" she asks and flexes her fingers at me.

"I guess so, but we'll have to wait and see, I get the feeling Twilight will want to examine you," I reply.

She giggles and starts skipping again. "Not the first time she's tried," she says and I just shake my head.

'But we have bigger problems if arrancar are starting to come here, I'll need to notify the Soul Society,' I think to myself and get my soul pager out.

'That would be wise, they'll need to maybe send a captain or two here to keep an eye out,' Zangetsu tells me.

'Gotta admit, that arrancar was quite the looker, I could've looked into those soulless eyes for hours!' Bob says making me raise an eyebrow at him.

Chapter 27: More hollows within Part 1

View Online

Chapter 27: More hollows within Part 1

Pinkie and I head back to Zecora's hut as she's skipping along the way while I just watch her with confusion.

'Why does she have a human like body? Does this mean ponies become... what was the term again... anfrie? anthra?... Oh I think is was anthro,' I think to myself as Pinkie hops over a small rock without losing her balance. 'It's like she's had only two legs since birth.'

'I've got no Idea what is going on,' Bob says just as confused.

'It could be unique to her,' Zangetsu then says.

'I believe it has to do with what your reishi did to the their Elements of Harmony when they were used on you,' Jatsura informs us.

'My reishi?' I ask him.

'Correct. You're reishi is slightly different than a pony's. So they must have received some of yours when they used them on Princess Luna,' he replies.

'So that's why she still looks more pony than human? Because it was only a small amount of my reishi?'

'Not just yours, but Zangetsu's and Bob's as well,' he tells me.

I frown in thought and then go wide eyed. 'Is that how Celestia and Luna got their hollows!?' I ask him.

For a few seconds he's silent. 'It could be possible. Bob's reishi could very well have fused with theirs and manifested into hollows.'

I look back at Pinkie and call out to her. "Pinkie! We need to get back now!" I tell her and use my shunpo to run off ahead.

"HEY!" she calls back and follows behind me, barely keeping up.

We arrive back at the hut to see the others drinking tea and chatting.

"Ichigo!" Orihime says and walks over to hug me.

I return the hug and smile at her. "I'm back and I don't have good news," I tell them all.

"What's wrong?" Twilight asks with worry, but then goes wide eyed as she spots Pinkie walking in behind me.

"The hollow that attacked was an arrancar. She was here to kill me and the hollows that attacked me before were her scouts. I was forced to go full hollow to kill her quickly," I tell her. "But that's not all... all six you might have your own hollows in you as well."

They all look from Pinkie to me with wide eyes. "We what!?" Rainbow yells.

I tap the Hogyoku on my chest. "Jatsura here believes that some of Zangetsu's, Bob's, and my reishi got absorbed into the Elements of Harmony when they were used on me, thus infusing Celestia and Luna with Soul Reaper powers... and where their hollows started to manifest. And possibly the rest of you," I tell them and then gesture to Pinkie.

"Pinkie here used her Bankai against the arrancar which turned her bipedal due to our reishi she got from the elements fusing with hers. Since it was only a very small portion of my reishi, it only affected her body structure, not her general appearance."

They all look at Pinkie then back to me. "You mean if we learn our Bankai we'll look like that as well?" Rainbow asks me.

"Probably, but this is Pinkie we're talking about," I reply.

I turn to Pinkie to see her jiggling her chest. "It feels so weird having my teats up here and much bigger too!" she says and giggles.

I notice Chad staring at her with a blush while Uryu looks away while pushing his glasses higher on his nose.

Ignoring the pink mare, I look back to the others. "So, we're going to Canterlot to see Luna and Celestia. There they'll look inside your heads for any sign of a hollow, or at least one beginning to form," I tell them all.

Fluttershy looks like she's about to faint while Rarity has a twitching eye. Rainbow is frowning and Twilight is writing this all down. Applejack though looks unfazed.

"Do we have to go?" Chad asks me while pointing to his brother as well.

"Not really," I reply.

"Good. I start work at the local construction company in a few hours. They're having me build a room to test my skills as well as moving heavy materials and tools," he tells me.

"That's good. I hope it works out for you," I say and turn to Uryu. "What about you?"

"I'm still looking for a job... for some reason I feel the need to sew something..." he tells me making me smirk.

Rarity gasps and looks at him. "You can sew?" she asks him in surprise.

"I think so... Uryu from the anime was a master at sewing and making clothes. Since I am him now with his abilities, it would make sense I have his skills with a needle," he replies.

"Then I may hire you to help around my boutique, I could use an extra set of hooves... err, hands," she tells him with a smile.

He smiles back and nodded to her. "I'll think about it... I’m still getting settled in this new world to be honest," he says with a sigh.

"Don't worry, darling. Take all the time you need," she replies and looks back to me.

I clap my hands together and speak up. "Well then, let's get going!" I say and turn to see Pinkie comparing her chest size with Orihime.

"Doh, yours are bigger than mine!" Pinkie says with a pout.

"Erm, I'm sorry?" Orihime says with a flushed face when Pinkie presses their chests together.

I pull Pinkie away and roll my eyes, though I won't lie and say that wasn't enjoyable to watch. "Come on, the sooner we find out the sooner I'll be able to relax!" I tell them all.

We head back to Ponyville after saying goodbye to Zecora, who I promised to visit again to learn what she knew of hollows. Chad and Uryu head off back to their house while the rest of us head to the Train Station. Orihime want's to come with us to see Ururu again.

We've arrived at the station and purchased our tickets as we wait for the train to arrive. "So what do we do if we do have these hollows in us?" Rainbow then asks breaking the silence.

"Take precautions, don't let negative emotions control you. If we find nothing, doesn't mean they might not form later. It took Celestia over a thousand years for hers to appear, while only a short while for Luna. The best thing to do is not be alone in case it does try to take over so we can remove your mask or prevent it from even happening," I tell her.

"But what if you can't?" Fluttershy asks fearfully.

"Luna and I managed to stop Celestia's and freed her. I think you six would be easier to subdue," I reply.

Rainbow then frowns at me. "You calling us weak!?" she says angrily.

"Yes. Apart from Pinkie who has her Bankai already, only two of you have even released your zanpakutos so far. And you haven't been trained in either proper combat or even kido," I tell her bluntly.

She growls and then pounces at me with a yell of anger. I easily flash step to the side and grab her by the scruff of her neck and hold her out with a bored expression. She flails about pointlessly in an attempt to hit me with her hooves. Even resorting to hitting my fingers around her neck which just makes me wince slightly.

After a few minutes she calms down and sighs. "FINE! You made your point!" she tells me and I gently put her on the ground.

She mumbles slightly and sulks off to a bench. "Ichigo?" Twilight says getting my attention.

"Yes, Twilight?" I reply and look at her.

"If these hollows do manifest... what do we do to beat them like you have?" she asks me.

"Get stronger, find a fighting style you like and focus on what you excel at after the basics. Then you just have to beat the hollow within your mindscape and subjugate it to your will. I can tell you Bob was not a happy camper when I first beat him and gained access to his power. But over the centuries, we've gotten to know each other and come to an understanding. It's why I let him roam around in my head with Zangetsu and not chained to the floor like Luna's hollow right now," I tell her.

'Well aren't you just the best bff a hollow could ask for!' Bob says in a sarcastically happy tone.

I just chuckle confusing the others. "Bob just said something, don't worry about it."

"Ah still don't see how ya could let that varmint run around in yer head..." Applejack says with a frown.

"I trust him and he's my friend. Just took a long time to get to this point," I reply with a shrug.

The sound of a train's whistle sounds out and I look down the track to see a train coming into the station.

"Well, here's the train, let's just get going," I tell them all and we get on board.

Orihime sits next to me while the mares all chat amongst themselves. Mostly the other five ask Pinkie what being bipedal and having hands is like. She answers them happily and even wiggles her fingers or picking things up for them, making Rainbow Dash look at her right forehoof and flex it a few times with a frown. Most likely imagining what it would be like to have hands herself.

Pinkie then sneezes making her mane and tail inflate before returning to normal. She's giggling while the others roll their eyes at her, I can't help but chuckle as she has a way of making others smile or laugh.

We arrive at Canterlot after a long boring train ride and make our way to the Castle. The ponies here recognise me again and run off making me chuckle and Orihime to hit my arm lightly with a frown on her face.

The guards at the main gate glance at our group and then look forward again as we walk past. Twilight decides to lead us and speaks to the guard at the throne room door. After a few seconds talking, he walks in and announces our arrival.

We enter the throne room where there's only three ponies talking to the Princesses. I grin seeing the stallion I made faint before staring at me with wide eyes. My grin widens and his eyes roll up as he faints again.

"BWAAAAHAHAHAHA! Oh my gosh! That's so funny!" Rainbow Dash says as she rolls on the floor along with a giggling Pinkie Pie. Once again Orihime hits my arm with a glare this time.

"What?" I ask her still with my grin. "Ain't my fault he's allergic to smiles," I tell her, getting more giggles from the two mares still on the floor.

I look back to the Princesses and see them staring at Pinkie with shocked expression. "Ichigo... what hast happened to Miss Pie?" Luna asks me while the two mares with the stallion drag him out the room quickly.

"Oh, that's one of the reasons we're here. Do you have a private room we can talk in?" I reply and ask them.

They both glance at each other with worried expressions. "We have a small lounge we use to rest during a court recess, we can speak there," Celestia replies and stands up off her throne followed by Luna.

Our group follows them to a door behind the throne and enter to see a nice rather homely room with a fireplace and two desks. One a light oak and the other a dark redwood. A bookcase and a couple of filing cabinets are along the back wall behind the desks and what appears to be a small refrigerator, possibly filled with refreshments.

"So, what is going on, Ichigo?" Celestia asks and sits down on a cushion.

I explain to them what I've already told the others. My reishi possibly in the elements, the six mares possibly having their own hollows, and the arrancar that attacked me.

"We see. Thou wishes us to search for their hollows if they have them?" Luna asks me.

"Exactly. I'd rather nip this in the bud before they grow into their power," I reply.

"Very well, our sister shall put them to sleep while we enter their dreams and search for their hollows," Luna tells me.

The six mares all share glances before laying down on some cushions as well. Luna then walks over to Twilight and her horn glows. In just a few seconds she falls asleep and Luna turns to me.

"Place thy hand on our back and we shall see what we canst find," she tells me and I walk over and sit next to her.

Once my hand is firmly on the middle of her back, her horn glows again and my vision turns white. I open my eyes and see myself in Twilight's mindscape, it looks like a vast library with a reading area in the centre where a circular table with a lamp in the middle and cushions around it.

We spot Twilight down one of the aisles staring in wonder at all the books and levitating a couple in front of her.

"Hey, Twilight!" I call out to her making her yelp.

She quickly looks at me from the book she was reading. "Ichigo? Where are we?" she asks me.

"We're in your mindscape, a place you can retreat to to practise your skills and or just relax while your body is sleeping. It’s easier to access once you’ve spoken to your zanpakuto," I reply.

She looks back down at the book she's looking at. "These books are my memories, things I know, seen, or read," she says and looks at the bookshelf in front of her again.

"Well you have fun looking around, we're going to start hunting for your hollow if it's even here," I tell her and look around.

I can't feel any form of hollow reishi nearby, then again it could just be too faint to sense.

'Put your mask on, I might be able to strengthen your senses a bit,' Bob tells me and I do so.

Once my mask is formed, I look around again and feel a faint trace of hollow reishi near the back of one of the aisles. I nodded to Luna who frowns and follows me down the aisle, it stretches on for a good few minutes until we start seeing some damaged and torn pages on the floor. We follow the trail of shredded paper until we see a dark purple filly sized pony shaped hollow with a black mane and tail with a grey highlight through it eating the books around her.

I frown and walk over to it, if these are Twilight's memories and what she's learnt, then it could be damaging or erasing her memories by eating the books.

I draw my sword and cough loudly, getting the hollows attention. It turns around and has a small mask on with wide unfocused eyes, it also has a pattern of a six pointed star over the right eye. It snarls at me baring some sharp looking teeth and without warning, pounces at me.

Chapter 28: More hollows within Part 2

View Online

Chapter 28: More hollows within Part 2

The little hollow pounces at me and I just raise my sword in front of me where she faceplants into the flat side of my blade.

"Blergh..." she groans as she slides down the blade and flops onto the floor dazed.

I lean down and pick her up by the scruff of her neck where her eyes are rolling around in her head. She shakes her head and growls at me as she tries hitting me with her hooves which makes me raise an eyebrow at her.

"If she wasn't so viscous she'd be adorable," I comment.

'I guess that would make this hollow kinda like my little sister as she was born from my reishi,' Bob says intrigued. I guess that's true somewhat.

"Verily. But we must return to Twilight where I shall cage this hollow until she is ready to face her," Luna says.

We head back to Twilight to see her reading a book. She looks up and spots us and goes wide eyed at the still struggling hollow in my grip.

"Is that?..." she asks with worry.

"Congratulations, Twilight. You have your own little hollow," I tell her with a smile.

"She's my hollow?" she asks me still with worry in her tone.

"Yup. Luna will put her in a cage for now until you've trained some more and met your Zanpakuto," I reply and look around. I don't see any signs of her Zanpakuto anywhere here.

"I see... so where was she?" Twilight asks.

"In one of the aisles chewing on some books," I reply making her gasp.

"She was eating the books!?" she asks horrified and looks at the hollow, she walks over with a frown. "Books are not for eating little missy!" she tells the hollow who frowns back at her and tries biting her, but my grip is still firm.

I pull her back while Twilight yelps and conjures a rolled up newspaper and bops the hollow on the head. "Bad! Books are friends, not food," she scolds the hollow getting another growl from her.

I chuckle as Twilight bops her again until she's silent but still frowning.

"Ichigo, since she's just like a foal, is it possible to raise her like a foal?" she asks me with curiosity.

"Hmmm. Possibly. You'll have to be careful though if you want to try. But for now, she'll be locked up until you're ready to subdue her," I reply as Luna takes the hollow with her magic and after a few seconds, a cage of blackish blue metal forms around the hollow filly which she tries to bite through with little success.

"That will hold her till thou art ready, young Sparkle," Luna tells Twilight as she sets the hollow down on the table next to the lamp.

Twilight stands next to the table in front of the cage just watching the hollow try to get out.

"Twilight. No matter what happens, don't let her out until you're ready to subdue her," I warn her seeing the look of pity on her face.

"I know... but she's just a filly... this just seems cruel," she replies sadly.

"And she wouldn't hesitate to eat your soul and take over your body to eat other ponies souls as well," I tell her sternly just to make sure she knows the dangers. She slowly turns to look at me with horror filled eyes. "Come on, Luna. We have five more heads to go through," I then say to the dark blue alicorn Princess.

"Fare thee well, Twilight. Sleep peacefully," Luna says and her horn glows again.

I blink my eyes to see we're back in the lounge of the Princesses with my hand still on Luna's back.

"How did it go?" Celestia asks.

"Well. She has a hollow and it looks like a filly with the attitude of an angry cat," I reply.

"Kinda sounds like Rarity’s cat Opal when she's upset," Rainbow comments with a chuckle.

Rarity winces at that, seems her cat is a handful.

"So who's next?" I ask the five remaining mares.

"Me me me!" Pinkie replies waving her hand over her head.

Luna's horn glows and the pink bipedal mare yawns before faceplanting a pillow and starts snoring lightly.

Then my vision goes white to a land filled with candy themed foliage. Trees with candy apples hanging from their branches. Lollipop flowers. Pink cotton candy bushes and white cotton candy clouds. Hard boiled sweets for rocks and boulders. Even a gingerbread house similar to Sugarcube Corner, except made from real baked goods.

"I~chi~go~!" I hear a loud shout from Pinkie as she glomps me from behind.

I lose my balance from the surprise tackle and go face first into the ground. Fortunately I hit one of the cotton candy bushes which softened the impact.

Pinkie giggles as she gets up and then helps me up.

I chew on the mouthful of cotton candy in my mouth and note it tastes just like strawberries.

"Pinkie, that wasn't very nice," I tell her and form my hollow mask.

"Sorry! But you know a little fall like that won't hurt you," she replies with her ever present smile.

"HI!" another cheery voice shouts as I'm glomped again but unfortunately this time, I faceplant a rock which cracks on impact.

"Fuck..." I mumble in pain.

"Oopsie!" the new voice says and I'm pulled back onto my feet.

In front of me is a bipedal pony that looks similar to Pinkie except she's white with a blonde mane and tail as well as having wings. She's wearing a pair of light blue overalls and a pink shirt.

I rub my nose which thankfully isn't bleeding. "I take it you're Pinkie's Zanpakuto?" I ask her.

"Uh-huh," she replies and hovers in the air.

"Right. Well come along or do your own thing, we got a hollow to find," I say and look around again.

'I feel a presence to the south,' Bob informs me.

'Got it,' I reply also feeling it now.

I start running where Pinkie, her Zanpakuto Myōgane, and Luna follow behind me. After a good ten or so minutes of running, we see a little bipedal filly with dark pink fur and a darker pink straight flat mane and tail savagely tearing down the landscape. She's wearing a tattered dark blue shirt and a pair of torn baggy trousers, and her mask looks like a crying child with tear marks running down her cheeks.

This hollow looks much more dangerous than Twilight's is. But that might be due to Pinkie being the strongest of the six so far.

"Awww. She looks so sad..." Pinkie says looking upset.

"Well, Twilight's was not as vicious, but still dangerous. Luna, do you think you can restrain her?" I tell Pinkie and then ask Luna.

Her horn glows and the hollow then snaps her vision to us. She screeches like a banshee and runs straight for Luna who yelps as her spell seems to not be working.

But before I could draw my sword, Pinkie has dashed at the hollow and grabs her in a bear hug from behind.

The hollow struggles where Pinkie sits down cross legged and then start humming a relaxing tune while rocking side to side.

The hollow looks confused for a few seconds before visibly relaxing and becoming docile. I glance at Luna who looks just as confused as I am.

"It's okay, you don't have to be angry and upset anymore," Pinkie says to the hollow, who looks like she's getting sleepy.

After a few minutes of just watching, the hollow filly falls asleep resting her head on Pinkie's chest. The hollow's hair even curls slightly at the ends.

I go wide eyed as a mask forms on Pinkie's face that looks nothing like I've seen before. While the masks I've seen were meant to look intimidating or scary, hers looks like it's smiling without any horns, fangs, or glaring eyes... It looks happy with a yellow balloon on the left cheek and a light blue balloon on the right.

"That's new..." I comment and scratch my head.

"Shush, she's sleeping. I think Pinkie and I have this, you can go check one of the others now," Myōgane tells us quietly.

I look to Luna and she just shrugs at me.

"If you say so," I reply and Luna takes us back out.

Next up is Rainbow Dash and her mind-scape looks like a large Colosseum made of clouds, but it feels solid under my feet.

Rainbow is flying around with a pegasus made of clouds above us and once again I form my mask.

I feel the hollow's presence as Luna and I make our way over to it. Outside the Colosseum appears to be lots of Greek or Roman architecture scattered about. We arrive at a temple like building and what confuses me is instead of a pony shaped hollow, it looks like a young gryphon chick with dark cyan fur and dark grey feathers. Her talons are dark golden colour while her mask has a black lightning bolt over each eye.

"That's my hollow? Why is it a gryphon?" Rainbow asks as she lands next to me, along with her Zanpakuto next to her.

Before I could reply, the hollow gives off a tiny roar like a lion and pounces at Rainbow Dash. Once again I put my sword in the way where the little hollow bounces off the blade and then a couple times on the cloud ground.

"Looks like it, maybe it's because of your personality?" I suggest as Luna picks up the hollow and we head back to the Colosseum where Luna then puts the little hollow in another dark blue cage.

"So, don't interact with the hollow until you're ready to face it in a fight. Otherwise it could possess you and go on a rampage," I warn Rainbow.

"Errr, right... So, what now?" she replies and asks me.

"Just train or something until you wake up," I reply and Luna takes us out.

Next pony to check is Fluttershy and her mind-scape looks like a meadow with a small lake, some trees and a few flower gardens.

We spot Fluttershy by the lake as she looks around with her small Zanpakuto on her back.

"Nice place you got," I comment making the shy pony yelp and tip over stiff as a board.

I couldn't help but chuckle as I help her up.

"Oh, Ichigo... you startled me..." she says and looks around. "Where are we?" she asks.

"In your mind-scape, once you've learn't your Zanpakuto's name, you'll be able to come here and train with them," I reply and gesture to all around us.

"I see... s-so where is m-my hollow?" she asks nervously.

I form my mask again and look around. "Feels like it's that way," I reply pointing to one of the trees.

We head over and I look up into the tree to see another odd sight. The hollow is a little white filly with a light blue mane and tail similar to Fluttershy's, but her mask is different as it looks like a pair of butterfly wings just covering her eyes. Kinda like a masquerade ball mask.

It whimpers at the sight of us and tries to scramble higher into the tree.

"Never seen a hollow scared like that before," I say scratching my chin.

"Poor dear looks terrified," Fluttershy says and she slowly flies up to the shivering filly. "It's okay, I'm not going to hurt you," she says as the hollow whimpers more.

I get the feeling something similar to Pinkie's hollow will happen here.

I get Luna to back away with me as we watch Fluttershy try to calm the filly down and after a good few minutes, the filly is cuddled up to Fluttershy but still looking terrified.

"I think Fluttershy has this covered," I say but then go wide eyed as a black bear the size of small house fades in and out of existence behind the tree Fluttershy is in.

Fluttershy looks on in confusion as I can hear faint deep mumbling that I can't make out properly coming from the bear.

"Name?" Fluttershy asks the bear. More mumbling then comes from the bear. "Banryomaru?" Fluttershy says and gasps as her Zanpakuto changes shape.

The hollow filly flies up into the tree some more startled as Fluttershy's Zanpakuto moulds around her forehooves and looks like a pair of sharp looking bear claws now.

"Yes little one, that is my name," the bear says clearly now and is now solid. He's black with a few red tribal looking patterns around his eyes as well as going from his shoulders and down his back.

"Y-Y-You're my Zanpakuto?" Fluttershy asks him in awe as she hovers in front of his face.

"That I am, gentle one. You're kindness belies your courage, while afraid of what your hollow could do to you plagued your mind, you still pushed through and faced your fear. Despite your timid nature, a strong warrior is waiting beneath, I shall help you make your courage and strength grow," he replies.

Her eyes widen and she looks back to the tree. "Oh my!" she says and gently flies into the tree and after a few minutes, comes out with the hollow cradled in her forelegs.

The bear then turns to me. "You may go now, I have much to teach my Shinigami," he tells me.

"Okay, I see you got things handled here," I reply and Luna takes us back out.

We’re back in the lounge and all that’s left is Rarity and Applejack.

“Okay, next up?” I ask.

“I shall go next,” Rarity replies and Luna puts her to sleep.

Luna’s horn glows again and we’re taken to the white mare’s mind-scape.

Chapter 29: More hollows within Part 3

View Online

Chapter 29: More hollows within Part 3

Luna takes us into Rarity's mindscape where everything around us looks like it's made from some sort of cloth or fabric with small gems of various kinds, patterns, and frills adding detail to them. There's many buildings that looks similar to the high class homes and shops from Canterlot.

"Oh my, this... this looks simply divine! The ground feels like the softest silk I've ever felt!" Rarity says beside us pawing at the light grey brick road she's standing on while she looks around wide eyed.

I form my hollow mask and after a few seconds, Bob informs me of the direction.

"Right then, the hollow is this way," I tell them and start walking, the ground giving way slightly as we walk on it.

They follow behind me while Rarity keeps looking at the landscape and Luna is ready to catch the hollow.

We pass through many alleyways and roads until we finally find the hollow. Rarity stops mid stride and her eyes widen as she spots it. "Opal?..." she says to herself as the hollow looks like a kitten the size of a foal. Its mask has a four sided light blue diamond like Rarity's cutie-mark over the left eye, it also has sharp looking teeth and long whiskers on the mask as well. Finally the cat's fur is a dark grey and its tail has a spear tip like end to it.

The cat is currently scratching a building like a house cat would a couch or scratching post, though it stops and slowly turns to look at Rarity as its eyes slowly shrink and focus on her.

Rarity nervously grins and slowly backs away.

Without warning, the cat hisses and pounces at a speed I was not expecting, but still not faster than me so before it got to Rarity's face with teeth and claws ready, I grab the cat by the scruff of its neck where it begins to struggle and attempt to claw at me.

"Luna!? Cage it please!" I ask her and hiss in pain as a claw nicks my hand.

Luna's horn glows and a cage forms around the cat, so I pull my hand out and hold the base of the cage.

"There, tis restrained," she tells us as I set the cage down, the hollow hissing and angrily meowing while trying to claw us through the bars.

"As we told the others, Rarity, don't let it out of the cage until you're ready to face it," I tell her and point to the cage.

"B-But of course... if it's anything like Opal..." she replies and shudders.

"Well, just explore this place until you wake up," I say and look to Luna. "Let's go," I tell her and she nods as her horn glows again.

We're back in the lounge where all but Applejack are fast asleep.

"So mah turn then?" Applejack asks us.

"Yup, so get comfortable," I tell her as she lays down on the floor with a pillow under her head.

Luna once again sends us into another dream where I open my eyes to what Applejack described before. A large open clearing with apple trees as far as the eye can see.

I look to my left to see Applejack and her Zanpakuto, Furue. Furue looks like rocks held together in the shape of a pony stallion the size of Big Mac with glowing blue eyes. "Well then, let's go find your hollow," I say and form my mask.

I feel the hollow to the left of me as Applejack speaks up and I start walking. "Well... ah didn't see any of those hollow things every time ah came here since I met Furue..." she says in confusion as she starts following me.

"It feels like a good distance away, the other's hollows were quite far from their starting points as well," I reply as we go.

After a few minutes, the area starts to look different, thorn bushes start showing up, ivy clinging to the trees, the apple trees looking sickly and the apples rotting the further we go.

A growl ahead gets our attention as what appears to be a Timberwolf pup hollow, but the wooden body looks tougher, the eyes wider and more narrow, and over both eyes are long red fangs.

"No..." Applejack says as she stares at the pup, an expression of horror on her face.

"Applejack?" I say in concern as she backs away slowly.

"I-It looks just l-like the one who k-k-killed ma an' pa..." she whispers before she trips on a root and falls on her back.

The pup howls and rushes at Applejack, and just like the others, I reach out to grab it from the air. But this time, the little bugger twists in the air and clamps down on my hand.

"OW MOTHER FFFFFF!" I yelp in pain and grip it by the back of the neck with my other hand and squeeze slightly making it whine and let go. "Agile little bastard," I grunt in pain as I shake my bleeding hand.

It growls and barks as it tries to get to me. I grin and bring the little shit to my face. "That hurt you little bugger," I say to it only for it to go silent. I frown at it, only to then yelp as something grabs me by the ankle and drag me across the grass and into a thorn bush.

"OW OW OW OW OW OW!" I hiss in pain as I'm torn up by the thorns, though my grip on the pup remains strong.

"Ichigo!" Luna calls out as I'm pulled deeper and deeper into the more wild forest like area.

"ALRIGHT YOU GRABBY PIECE OF SH- OW!" My ranting is cut off as an arched root smacks me right in the forehead, making me drop the pup who growls and scurries off into the woods. "... Dammit..." I mumble as I rub my head and hiss from all the little cuts and scratches over my body, my Shihakushō torn up and slightly bloody.

I grab the next root I come by and then grip my sword where I chop off the vine wrapped around my ankle. A groaning sound of wood roars out through out the trees as I stand up quickly and look for the hollow.

My senses tell me it's to my right about twenty meters away and heading back to the others. I go to give chase but more vines lunge out and I have to use my shunpo as they're faster than I thought.

After a few dodges, six ghosts that look like timberwolf pup hollows form and begin to attack me.

I swing my zanpakuto at the first one who leaps at me, but my blade just phases through it while the others pounce and pile on me, biting and pulling at my skin.

"Nnnggh!" I grunt as I point my left index finger at the ghost on my right shoulder. "Hadō number one, Shō!" I say and it gets blasted off my shoulder before fading into mist.

I repeat the attack for the others and one by one they're all destroyed. Once done, I use shunpo to bolt out of the forest area and back to the others where Luna is having trouble trying to catch the agile little hollow who is doing its damn best to get to Applejack.

Furue just stands beside Applejack as he can't interfere with the hollow, just like mine and Luna's couldn't against our own hollows.

"S-Stay back!" Applejack yells and in her panic, releases her zanpakuto where her heavy metal boots are now on her legs.

She rears up and kicks out her forelegs at the hollow where it avoids her and bites into her upper right foreleg. She screams in panic as she flails her leg to try and get it off.

"Get off me!" she says and goes into a roll, squashing the hollow under her, making it yelp in pain and release her. She then starts stomping on it over and over again with eyes wide and irises near pinpricks. But it's no longer fear in her eyes, but anger and rage. The hollow's mask cracks and after a few more powerful stomps, it completely shatters.

The bloodied hollow is then ensnared as a tree sapling sprouts under it, growing into an apple tree with the hollow stuck in the middle of the trunk.

Applejack is breathing heavily as she stares at the now mask-less hollow that looks unconscious in the tree.

"Well... That was harder than I thought it would be..." I comment as I notice the forest area receding and withering away.

Luna gasps so I turn back to see Applejack wearing a wolf shaped mask with the red fangs over each eye.

"Errr... I guess we don't have to worry about applejack's hollow now," I comment making Applejack look at me confused.

"What just happened?" she asks and then freezes at the distorted tone of her own voice.

"You overcame your hollow... So now you have access to its power. Makes me wonder if the others are weak enough subjugate right now," I reply as she takes off the mask and stares at it.

"Aaaahhh!" she yells and throws the mask away while breathing heavily again as the mask crumbles away and her eyes and voice return to normal. Her body is trembling and she looks like she's about to break down in tears.

I frown sadly and walk over to her before kneeling down and wrapping my arms around her.

"It's okay, Applejack. You beat it, it's over now, just calm down," I tell her gently as she sobs into my shoulder.

"W-W-Why does mah hollow l-look like the one that took mah folks away from me!" she demands and trembles harder.

"Perhaps it took that form due to it being the thing you fear the most, there could also be loads of other reasons. But you beat it, even as you panicked, you faced it head on and overcame that fear instead of running from it. Well done, Applejack," I tell her, making her calm down a bit.

After a few minutes, her trembling is gone and she's left with hiccups and sniffles.

"T-Thank you..." she finally says as she pulls away.

I look her in the eyes and smirk. "Hey! You're my boss, gotta make sure my boss is okay or she'll work me to the bone like a slave!" I joke lightheartedly.

That gets a weak chuckle outta her as she wipes her eyes. "Now what? *Hic*," she asks me.

"Now? We head back to the others and make a game plan," I reply as Luna walks over, horn already glowing.

"Okay, ah'll see you in a bit," she says with a small smile.

I smile back as my vision goes white and I wake back up in my own body. I see Celestia has a shocked expression while looking at Applejack. I follow her gaze and see Applejack has her mask on while she's still asleep, I also notice both Fluttershy and Pinkie have their masks on as well.

"Well, three of them have tamed their hollows, though Applejack's required her to fight as I was being held back by something," I tell her as Luna stretches her legs as she stands up.

"Twas very strange, while the others were simple enough to restraint, Applejack's twas much more resilient to our magic and rather agile," Luna tells her sister.

"So what do we do now? These Arrancar are bound to strike again when they don't hear from the one you killed," Celestia says with a thoughtful expression.

"I'll ask Urahara if he'll send me to Hueco Mundo so I can scout around and see what we're up against while you, Luna, and Urahara continue training and help these six train... They're surely going to be targets as well," I reply and sigh as I get up and head for the door.

"Art thou going now?" Luna asks in concern.

"The sooner we know what we're up against, the sooner we can prepare for it," I reply and before either of them could speak, I use shunpo to head to Canterlot.

After a few minutes I arrive and make my way to Urahara'a store. I open the door to reveal Jinta doing hoof stands on his forelegs. The sudden noise of the door opening startles him making him topple into a sweet shelf.

"Dammit!" he yelps and rubs his head as he sits up.

"Sorry, but is Urahara here? It's important," I ask him and he grumbles.

Before he answers, Urahara in his pony gigai walks in from the back and sighs at Jinta. "I see you were fooling around again, clean up your mess or no desert for you tonight," he tells Jinta who looks horrified before quickly cleaning up the candy.

Urahara then turns to me with a smile and folding up his fan. "Mr. Kurosaki, to what do I owe this visit?" he asks but the smile drops from his face.

"Well, first off, I was attacked by an Arrancar who was sent specifically after me from their Queen. She's dead and Pinkie Pie already has her Bankai. Also all six of the element bearers have hollows in them... So yeah a lot has happened since we last talked," I tell him as I walk into the store.

"I see, I was just getting ready to head to the Soul Society to figure out how to give the Captains their own hollows. Would you perhaps be willing to come with me? Getting data on a soul reaper already with a hollow will help speed up the process," he replies and asks me.

I shudder at the thought Mayuri getting wind of this and even getting his own hollow, who would be even more fucked in the head than he already is. "I'd rather not be anywhere near Mayuri if I can help it. Why not ask if one of the captains is willing to have the Elements used on them? That might manifest their own hollow," I tell him.

He hums in thought and frowns. "Only one way to find out, I shall discuss this with Head Captain Yamamoto. Was there another reason you came here?" he replies and asks me.

"Yeah, I want to go to Hueco Mundo and scout it out, find out how many we're dealing with and what they're capable off," I tell him.

"You want to go to Hueco Mundo now?" he replies in surprise.

"This way we can see what we're up against and plan for it," I reply and look towards the door, I sense a powerful presence approaching and it's not a hollow as my phone isn't going off.

I see the outline of a soul reaper's shihakushō and a katana on their hip. I gulp as they lift their hand and reach it out to open the door.

Shinigami In Equestria

by Urimas Ebonheart

Chapter 1: The Shinigami

Chapter 2: Exploring the Town

Chapter 3: Trust Issues

Chapter 4: Of Soul Reapers, Hollows, and Zanpakutos

Chapter 5: The Earth's Rage

Chapter 6: Another Human?

Chapter 7: Say Hello to Your Inner Hollow

Chapter 8: Bankai!

Chapter 9: The Soul Society

Chapter 10: The Displaced [Crossover]

Chapter 11: Life as a Soul Reaper

Chapter 12: Training

Chapter 13: The Quincy of Imagination Part 1 [Crossover]

Chapter 14: The Quincy of Imagination Part 2 [Crossover]

Chapter 15: Mares Day Out

Chapter 16: Asphyxious Hellbringer [Crossover]

Chapter 17: The Hogyoku

Chapter 18: Facing the Nightmare

Chapter 19: A Date and New Arrivals

Chapter 20: And the Gang's all Here Part 1

Chapter 21: And the Gang's all Here Part 2

Chapter 22: And the Gang's all Here Part 3

Chapter 23: Back to the Soul Society

Chapter 24: Settling In

Chapter 25: Everfree Rumble

Chapter 26: Arrancar and another Bankai?

Chapter 27: More hollows within Part 1

Chapter 28: More hollows within Part 2

Chapter 29: More hollows within Part 3